A manuduction, or introduction vnto diuinitie containing a confutation of papists by papists, throughout the important articles of our religion; their testimonies taken either out of the Indices expurgatorii, or out of the Fathers, and ancient records; but especially the parchments. By Tho. Iames, Doctor of Diuinitie, late fellow of New-Colledge in Oxford, and Sub-Deane of the cathedrall church of Welles. This marke noteth the places that are taken out of the Indices expurgatorij: and this [pointing hand], a note of the places in the manuscripts.
         James, Thomas, 1573?-1629.
      
       
         
           1625
        
      
       Approx. 431 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A04347
         STC 14460
         ESTC S107696
         99843392
         99843392
         8122
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A04347)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 8122)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 742:02)
      
       
         
           
             A manuduction, or introduction vnto diuinitie containing a confutation of papists by papists, throughout the important articles of our religion; their testimonies taken either out of the Indices expurgatorii, or out of the Fathers, and ancient records; but especially the parchments. By Tho. Iames, Doctor of Diuinitie, late fellow of New-Colledge in Oxford, and Sub-Deane of the cathedrall church of Welles. This marke noteth the places that are taken out of the Indices expurgatorij: and this [pointing hand], a note of the places in the manuscripts.
             James, Thomas, 1573?-1629.
          
           [8], 136, [8] p.
           
             Imprinted [by Isaac Jaggard] for Henry Cripps, and Henry Curteyne at Oxford,
             [London] :
             1625.
          
           
             Printer's name and place of printing from STC.
             Includes bibliography.
             The title has "parchments. .. manuscripts.". Variant: title has "manuscripts. .. parchments.".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           MANVDVCTION
           ,
           OR
           INTRODVCTION
           VNTO
           DIVINITIE
           :
           CONTAINING
           A
           Confutation
           of
           Papists
           by
           Papists
           ,
           throughout
           the
           important
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           their
           testimonies
           taken
           either
           out
           of
           the
           
             Indices
             Expurgatorii
          
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           ancient
           Records
           ;
           But
           especially
           the
           Manuscripts
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THO.
             IAMES
          
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           late
           Fellow
           of
           New-Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           Sub-Deane
           of
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           of
           Welles
           .
        
         
           This
           marke
           †
           noteth
           the
           places
           that
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           
             Indices
             Expurgatorij
          
           :
           And
           this
           ☞
           ,
           a
           note
           of
           the
           places
           in
           the
           Parchments
           .
        
         
           Imprinted
           for
           
             Henry
             Cripps
          
           and
           
             Henry
             Curteyne
          
           at
           ●●●ord
           ,
           1625.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           ,
           AND
           RIGHT
           REVEREND
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           John
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Lincolne
             ,
             Lord
             Keeper
          
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Seale
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honourable
           priuy
           Councell
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
             my
             very
             singular
             good
             Lord
             ;
          
        
         
           BEing
           incouraged
           by
           your
           Lordships
           fauorable
           acceptation
           of
           some
           small
           Labours
           of
           mine
           ,
           heretofore
           presented
           vnto
           your
           Honour
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           offer
           vp
           these
           few
           ,
           but
           important
           and
           chiefe
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           vnto
           your
           Lordships
           farther
           consideration
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           maintained
           and
           explained
           by
           Primitiue
           Fathers
           ,
           knowne
           Papists
           ,
           and
           ancient
           Manuscripts
           ,
           a
           threefold
           corde
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           my
           coniecture
           ,
           cannot
           easily
           be
           broken
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           the
           Manuscripts
           ,
           they
           are
           ancient
           ,
           but
           not
           many
           ;
           innominable
           as
           yet
           ,
           but
           not
           long
           so
           to
           
           continue
           ,
           if
           their
           names
           can
           bee
           redeemed
           by
           any
           ▪
           meanes
           ;
           and
           y
           t
           they
           cannot
           well
           be
           excepted
           against
           by
           the
           common
           Aduersarie
           ,
           being
           written
           long
           before
           
             Luther
             ,
             Hus
             ,
             VVicklife
          
           ,
           or
           VVal●o
           ,
           as
           the
           Character
           plainely
           sheweth
           .
           And
           if
           they
           were
           not
           old
           enough
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           euicl
           the
           true
           Antiquitie
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           ●ut
           of
           that
           great
           Treasure
           of
           Bookes
           ,
           amassed
           together
           by
           that
           iudicious
           Knight
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           ,
           the
           truest
           Philobiblos
           of
           our
           Age
           in
           his
           kind
           .
           For
           the
           Papists
           ,
           whose
           words
           and
           workes
           are
           often
           cited
           by
           me
           ,
           though
           the
           Papists
           would
           seeme
           to
           elude
           their
           testimonies
           ,
           or
           expunge
           their
           Sentences
           in
           th●●r
           vnsufferable
           and
           vnwarrantable
           thrise-accursed
           
             Indices
             Expurgatorij
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           speake
           fully
           and
           home
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           the
           falshood
           and
           nouellisme
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           and
           doe
           the
           Papists
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           as
           what
           hath
           not
           been
           done
           by
           their
           close
           Indices
           ?
           Yet
           all
           the
           water
           in
           the
           maine
           Ocean
           will
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           wish
           their
           testimonies
           out
           of
           our
           Bookes
           :
           Ours
           I
           call
           them
           ,
           because
           though
           bred
           and
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           seeming
           Papists
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           Montes
           are
           
             a
             non
             mouendo
          
           ,
           or
           
             Pa●cae
             a
             non
             p●rcendo
          
           ,
           being
           easily
           mooued
           to
           take
           part
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           to
           defend
           and
           subscribe
           vnto
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           so
           vniformely
           ,
           so
           Catholikely
           agreed
           vpon
           by
           the
           Prelates
           of
           our
           Religion
           in
           the
           yeare
           1562.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           faine
           make
           Partiaries
           ,
           and
           defenders
           of
           their
           new
           and
           vpstart
           opinions
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           marueiled
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           squeazed
           out
           the
           iuyce
           of
           their
           Bookes
           ,
           Text
           ,
           or
           Glosse
           ,
           pared
           them
           to
           their
           purposes
           ,
           and
           purged
           them
           to
           their
           
           minds
           ,
           or
           fancies
           rather
           :
           For
           if
           they
           also
           chance
           to
           erre
           ,
           or
           mis
           ▪
           speake
           in
           their
           iudgements
           (
           as
           the
           best
           haue
           failed
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           things
           )
           they
           haue
           a
           del●antur
           for
           them
           also
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           longer
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           Sonnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           subiect
           to
           their
           censures
           ,
           and
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           ,
           purgeable
           ,
           as
           Gretser
           the
           Iesuite
           hath
           long
           since
           from
           Ingolstad
           aduertised
           vs.
           But
           let
           them
           leaue
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           purer
           Ages
           ,
           in
           
             puris
             naturalibus
          
           ,
           without
           mixture
           or
           mutation
           of
           theirs
           ,
           pure
           and
           sincere
           ;
           and
           wee
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           will
           as
           clearely
           appeare
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           shine
           at
           mid-day
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           beleeue
           ,
           till
           I
           shall
           see
           a
           round
           and
           plenarie
           Refutation
           of
           the
           defence
           of
           ●ewels
           Apologie
           ,
           which
           was
           threatned
           to
           be
           answered
           in
           the
           late
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           our
           Countriman
           Master
           Harding
           ,
           hath
           challenged
           it
           here
           and
           there
           of
           some
           mis-quotations
           ,
           which
           the
           learned
           Bishop
           doth
           confesse
           most
           ingenuously
           ,
           and
           retort
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           greater
           escapes
           vpon
           the
           Challenger
           :
           but
           wilfull
           ,
           or
           purposed
           corruptions
           ,
           
             idque
             cum
             authoritate
          
           (
           such
           as
           theirs
           are
           )
           he
           cannot
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           find
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           supposts
           .
        
         
           This
           small
           Worke
           of
           mine
           ,
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           (
           and
           better
           it
           had
           been
           ,
           if
           due
           encouragement
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           meanes
           had
           not
           fayled
           me
           )
           I
           willingly
           submit
           vnto
           your
           iudicious
           Fatherhood
           and
           graue
           wisdome
           ,
           hoping
           some
           small
           good
           may
           accrew
           thereby
           vnto
           my
           deere
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           sound
           member
           and
           obedient
           child
           whereof
           ,
           I
           professe
           my selfe
           to
           be
           ,
           farre
           from
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           farther
           distant
           (
           if
           farther
           may
           be
           )
           from
           all
           itching
           ,
           vpstart
           ,
           Schismaticall
           humor
           ,
           going
           the
           Kings
           High-way
           ,
           and
           fighting
           as
           others
           haue
           
           done
           before
           me
           
             contra
             Dextrarios
             &
             sinistrarios
          
           .
           I
           haue
           better
           learned
           my
           Religion
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Religion
           is
           the
           best
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           higher
           we
           steppe
           ,
           the
           neerer
           we
           approach
           vnto
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           if
           this
           small
           attempt
           of
           mine
           ,
           graced
           by
           your
           Honourable
           Patronage
           ,
           shall
           but
           worke
           in
           my
           poore
           seduced
           Countrymen
           and
           Compatriots
           ,
           a
           true
           loue
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           detestation
           of
           all
           Popish
           corruptions
           ,
           in
           defacing
           and
           d●sgracing
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           good
           Bookes
           ;
           to
           God
           onely
           be
           the
           glorie
           ,
           I
           haue
           my
           desire
           .
           Resteth
           nothing
           but
           to
           shew
           my
           willing
           readinesse
           ,
           and
           ready
           willingnesse
           to
           be
           imployed
           by
           your
           Honourable
           Lordship
           ,
           in
           any
           seruice
           that
           commeth
           within
           the
           compasse
           and
           sphe●re
           of
           my
           small
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           poore
           abilitie
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Lond.
             
               26.
               
               April
               .
               1625.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Honourable
             Lordships
             in
             all
             dutie
             to
             command
             ,
             Tho.
             Iames.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           points
           that
           are
           briefly
           handled
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             for
             saluation
             ,
             &c.
             1
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             iustification
             of
             Man.
             14
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             good
             Workes
             .
             19
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             Priests
             Marriage
             .
             23
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             generall
             Councels
             .
             27
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             29
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             Purgatorie
             .
             57
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             Indulgences
             .
             61
          
           
             8.
             
             Of
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
             67
          
           
             9.
             
             Of
             Reliques
             and
             Pilgrimages
             .
             67
          
           
             10.
             
             Of
             Funerals
             and
             Diriges
             .
             72
          
           
             11.
             
             Of
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             .
             73
          
           
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             Inuocation
             of
             Saints
             .
             81
          
           
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             .
             83
          
           
             14.
             
             Of
             Auricular
             Confession
             .
             85
          
           
             15.
             
             Of
             Satisfaction
             and
             Contrition
             .
             88
          
           
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             90
          
           
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             95
          
           
             18.
             
             Of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             Saluation
             .
             97
          
           
             19.
             
             Of
             Rome
             .
             98
          
           
             20.
             
             Of
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             .
             101
          
           
             21.
             
             Of
             Popish
             Priests
             .
             103
          
           
             22.
             
             Of
             Popish
             Monkes
             and
             Friars
             .
             109
          
           
             23.
             
             Of
             Miracles
             .
             114
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Pag
           3.
           (
           b
           )
           ●●milio
           ,
           reade
           ●unilio
           p
           4.
           (
           c
           )
           pretera
           ,
           r
           preterea
           .
           ib.
           l.
           2
           collected
           ▪
           summed
           vp
           ,
           r.
           collected
           and
           summed
           vp
           .
           ib.
           esta
           perfecta
           ,
           r.
           esca
           perfecta
           .
           p
           6.
           c.
           Iud
           ,
           r.
           ●nd
           ib.
           (
           ●
           )
           confugium
           ,
           r.
           confugimus
           .
           p.
           7.
           p
           po●iend●
           ,
           r.
           ponenda
           .
           ib.
           (
           x
           )
           Val
           ▪
           r.
           Vat.
           p
           8.
           (
           z
           )
           Luic
           in
           ex
           ,
           r.
           Lincoln
           ▪
           in
           ep
           .
           ib.
           (
           b
           )
           scita
           decretas
           ,
           r
           sci●a
           decretaque
           .
           ib.
           (
           c
           )
           disputandi
           ▪
           r
           disputanda
           ib.
           (
           f
           )
           curiosa●
           ,
           r.
           curiosae
           .
           ib
           (
           g
           Quaedam
           esca
           est
           praelator
           est
           perfect
           ,
           r
           quaedam
           esca
           est
           prae●atorum
           perfect
           p
           8
           It
           s
           common
           ,
           r
           ,
           Its
           commones
           .
           ib
           (
           i
           )
           qui
           nouit
           ,
           r.
           quod
           nouit
           .
           ib.
           (
           k
           )
           coarctatuu
           r.
           coarctatus
           .
           p
           9.
           
           Bonium
           ,
           r.
           Boiorum
           .
           ib.
           (
           9
           )
           exori●ntur
           ,
           r.
           exuruntur
           ib.
           (
           y
           )
           Laudec
           ,
           r
           Pan
           dect
           .
           p.
           10.
           (
           c
           )
           oculus
           tuuis
           ,
           r.
           oculus
           tuus
           .
           p.
           12
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           infest
           ,
           r.
           infect
           .
           p.
           13.
           (
           q
           )
           ●urent
           ,
           r.
           curabant
           .
           p.
           16
           (
           u
           )
           confitentum
           ,
           r.
           confitentium
           .
           p.
           17
           (
           y
           )
           languiudi
           ,
           rlam
           guidi
           ib
           (
           ●
           )
           Pardus
           r.
           Paradinu●
           .
           p.
           18
           ●
           .
           2.
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           vs
           we
           ,
           r.
           that
           we
           .
           ib.
           l
           16.
           fo●●e
           .
           r
           some
           .
           ib
           (
           s
           )
           Christus
           ▪
           r.
           Christi
           p.
           20
           siu-siu
           ,
           r.
           sin-sin
           .
           ib.
           (
           i
           )
           que
           accepit
           ostendit
           ,
           r.
           q●ae
           accepit
           ostendunt
           p
           22.
           (
           g
           )
           &
           alma
           ,
           r.
           la
           alma
           .
           p.
           23.
           (
           b
           )
           Apostoli
           vxorem
           ,
           r
           Apostoli
           vxorati
           .
           p.
           24
           (
           r
           )
           Syluan
           ▪
           r.
           Sylua
           p.
           26.
           (
           x
           )
           In
           in
           miuoribus
           ,
           r
           ,
           In
           minoribus
           p.
           27
           l
           15.
           
           Franciscanus
           ,
           ●
           Francischinus
           .
           ib.
           (
           b
           )
           hab●
           at
           ,
           r
           habean●
           .
           p.
           28.
           
           Wern●riu●
           ,
           r.
           Wernerus
           .
           Ib
           (
           c
           )
           Pa●dr
           .
           r
           P●ndect
           .
           Ib
           (
           k
           )
           Cytizensi
           .
           p.
           31.
           ●●n
           .
           16
           serue
           ,
           r
           deserue
           p
           32.
           por
           eppo
           ,
           r.
           por
           ello
           .
           ●
           33.
           pl●ruque
           r
           plerumque
           .
           p.
           34.
           (
           g
           )
           Iesue
           ,
           r
           ●osue
           .
           p
           36
           ▪
           ●
           26
           Sherife●
           r
           Sherife
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           33
           proposinō
           ,
           r.
           propositions
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           11.
           quaerit
           ,
           r.
           quad
           p.
           44
           l
           ●●
           T●eire
           ,
           r.
           True
           p.
           46
           ●
           3.
           harend
           ,
           r.
           ●azend
           .
           p
           47
           l.
           2●
           if
           Iurie
           ,
           r.
           it
           ●ur
           .
           ●
           .
           51.
           
           (
           ●
           )
           Argironae
           ,
           r.
           Angyr●●ae
           Ib
           N●gedon
           ▪
           r
           Hvgedon
           .
           p
           58
           ●3
           Cacologus
           ▪
           r
           Cacolog●●●
           Ib
           l.
           20
           Not
           of
           their
           Theologus
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           Cacologus
           ,
           r
           Not
           of
           their
           Theologues
           b
           ●●
           of
           their
           Cacologues
           p
           ▪
           59.
           (
           g
           )
           sentiat
           ,
           r.
           sentiant
           .
           p.
           62.
           
           Nutius
           ,
           r.
           m●t●u●
           p
           67
           (
           b
           )
           m●niae
           ,
           r.
           neniae
           .
           p
           7●
           ▪
           l
           14.
           sharos
           ,
           r.
           shooes
           .
           ib.
           l.
           16
           and
           allowing
           besides
           .
           r
           and
           all
           know
           besides
           ib.
           l
           19.
           common
           ●ur●●o
           ,
           r
           common
           burr●a●●●
           77
           sultaries
           ,
           r
           surta●ies
           p
           86
           (
           d
           )
           ●●●ci●uis
           r.
           specialius
           ▪
           p.
           99
           Lv●●●thro●●●s
           ,
           r
           Lycanthropia
           ib
           (
           q
           )
           modo
           is
           muneret
           donegare
           .
           r.
           modo
           is
           ●●m
           ●●●
           ,
           de●
           ga●●
           ib.
           (
           x
           )
           megab●
           r
           negabit
           .
           p.
           100
           ●oemine
           ,
           r.
           foemineo
           p
           102
           (
           k
           )
           S●naed●●
           r.
           Cyn●dis
           ib
           (
           ●
           )
           vneimu●
           ,
           r.
           ven●mus
           .
           p
           104
           exclaime
           ●
           procla●●●●
           .
           ●●●
           .
           (
           ●
           )
           B●●●●ulaeuis
           r
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           p
           105.
           l.
           4
           stone●
           ,
           ●
           stoues
           ▪
           ●●●
           .
           12.
           sorely
           ▪
           r.
           w
           li
           ●●
           (
           ●
           )
           ●●●●
           caution●
           ▪
           r
           dedi
           cau●●●nem
           ▪
           b
           (
           s
           )
           〈◊〉
           .
           ●
           ▪
           insaniae
           .
           ib.
           (
           t
           )
           ●as●●●●●asu
           p.
           106.
           l.
           and
           that
           r
           and
           ●f
           that
           107
           l
           9
           ●●v●●
           r
           ●●y
           p
           ●08
           ▪
           l.
           4.
           can
           〈◊〉
           ●audaces
           p
           ●●9
           .
           (
           ●
           )
           s●mniaria
           ,
           r
           s●●●●a
           ▪
           p
           ●●
           Monaste●●um
           ,
           r.
           Monasteri●
           .
           p.
           113.
           a
           ab
           otium
           ,
           r.
           ob
           otium
           .
           p.
           116.
           
           Th●ca
           ,
           r.
           The●a
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Sixt
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           for
           Saluation
           .
        
         
           HOLIE
           Scripture
           containeth
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           saluation
           ;
           so
           that
           whatsoeuer
           is
           not
           read
           therein
           ,
           nor
           may
           be
           proued
           thereby
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           required
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           beleeued
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           be
           thought
           requisite
           or
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           name
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           wee
           do
           vnderstand
           those
           Canonicall
           bookes
           of
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           ;
           of
           whose
           authority
           was
           neuer
           any
           doubt
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               names
               and
               number
               of
               the
               Canonicall
               Bookes
               .
            
             
               GENESIS
               .
            
             
               EXODVS
               .
            
             
               LEVITICVS
               .
            
             
               NVMBERS
               .
            
             
               DEVTERONOMY
               .
            
             
               IOSVA
               .
            
             
               IVDGES
               .
            
             
               RVTH
               .
            
             
               1.
               booke
               of
               SAMVEL
               .
            
             
               2.
               booke
               of
               SAMVEL
               .
            
             
               The
               1.
               booke
               of
               KINGS
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               booke
               of
               KINGS
               .
            
             
               1.
               booke
               of
               CHRONICLES
            
             
               2.
               booke
               of
               CHRONICLES
            
             
               
               The
               1.
               booke
               of
               ESDRAS
               .
            
             
               The
               2.
               booke
               of
               ESDRAS
               .
            
             
               The
               booke
               of
               ESTHER
               .
            
             
               The
               booke
               of
               IOB
               .
            
             
               The
               PSALMES
               .
            
             
               The
               PROVERBES
               .
            
             
               ECCLESIASTES
               ,
               or
               the
               Preacher
               .
            
             
               CANTICLES
               ,
               or
               Song
               of
               SALOMON
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Prophets
               the
               greater
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Prophets
               the
               lesser
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           the
           other
           bookes
           (
           as
           Hierom
           saith
           )
           the
           Church
           doth
           read
           for
           example
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           instruction
           of
           manners
           :
           but
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           apply
           themto
           stablish
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           these
           following
           :
        
         
           
             The
             third
             booke
             of
             ESDRAS
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             booke
             of
             ESDRAS
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             TOBIAS
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             IVDITH
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             ESTHER
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             WISEDOME
             .
          
           
             IESV
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             SYRACH
             .
          
           
             BARVCH
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             The
             song
             of
             the
             three
             Children
             .
          
           
             The
             Storie
             of
             SVSANNA
             .
          
           
             Of
             BELL
             and
             the
             DRAGON
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             MANASSES
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             booke
             of
             MACCHABEES
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             booke
             of
             MACCHABEES
             .
          
        
         
           All
           the
           Bookes
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           receiued
           ,
           we
           do
           receiue
           and
           accompt
           them
           for
           Cauonicall
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Sixt
             Article
             maintained
             and
             explained
             by
             the
             more
             moderate
             and
             learneder
             sort
             of
             Papists
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             haue
             taken
             these
             Propositions
             following
             .
          
           
             1
             THat
             they
             make
             the
             same
             Canon
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             Exhort
             vs
             to
             the
             diligent
             study
             of
             this
             sacred
             Word
             .
          
           
             3
             Shew
             the
             manifold
             vse
             and
             profit
             that
             we
             may
             reape
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
             4
             Its
             perspicuity
             .
          
           
             5
             Its
             necessity
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             vnprofitable
             and
             vnnecessary
             vse
             of
             all
             other
             bookes
             .
          
           
             7
             Its
             commonnesse
             to
             be
             read
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             8
             Lastly
             ,
             its
             contempt
             and
             reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whence
             by
             way
             of
             Corollarie
             ,
             I
             will
             entreate
             briefely
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             its
             translation
             into
             the
             vulgar
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             Latine
             Edition
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             Septuagint
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             Hebrew
             Canon
             ,
             shewing
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Canon
             and
             rule
             of
             all
             other
             Translations
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             make
             the
             same
             Canon
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             †a
             Leon●ius
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Aduocatus
             ,
             is
             a
             sure
             Aduocate
             for
             vs
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             making
             the
             same
             Canon
             almost
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             informing
             vs
             ,
             
               That
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               onely
               his
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               opinion
               .
            
             †b
             Irmilius
             ,
             in
             his
             learned
             Dialogue
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Master
             and
             the
             Scholler
             ,
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             and
             yeelds
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             we
             doe
             :
             
               because
               the
               Hebrewes
               difference
               them
               after
               the
               same
               sort
               ,
               according
               vnto
               the
               testimony
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               and
               others
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             
               cautè
               lege
            
             ,
             or
             Caueat
             put
             in
             against
             them
             both
             :
             
               Maledicta
               glossa
               quae
               corrumpit
               Textum
               .
               Scripturae
               libris
               non
               Canonici
               .
               Caute
               lege
               ,
               nam
               perperam
               quosdam
               libros
               ,
               à
               Canone
               ss
               .
               Scripturarum
               euellit
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             c
             
               Boston
               of
               Bury
            
             ,
             the
             painefull
             ,
             but
             vniudicious
             
             Monke
             ,
             treating
             of
             Apocrypha
             bookes
             ,
             out
             of
             Isidore
             and
             Iuo
             ,
             makes
             the
             selfe
             same
             Canon
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             limitation
             :
             Shewing
             besides
             who
             were
             the
             supposed
             Authors
             of
             those
             Apocrypha
             bookes
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             Bell
             and
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             is
             challenged
             by
             our
             quick-sighted
             d
             Erasmus
             for
             an
             Apocrypha
             story
             .
             The
             like
             censure
             e
             Spondanus
             passeth
             vpon
             the
             
               Booke
               of
               Tobie
            
             ,
             and
             Erasmus
             vpon
             
               Iudith
               ,
               and
               the
               Macchabees
            
             .
             
             
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               second
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             exhort
             vs
             to
             the
             diligent
             study
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             complaint
             of
             diuerse
             writers
             both
             old
             and
             new
             ,
             the
             Scriptuees
             were
             too
             too
             much
             neglected
             ,
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             vtterly
             despised
             ,
             generally
             of
             their
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             Friars
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             as
             more
             opportunely
             shall
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             eight
             proposition
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             which
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             illuminateth
             whom
             it
             pleaseth
             ,
             raised
             vp
             some
             in
             priuate
             ,
             some
             in
             publike
             ,
             to
             be
             notable
             instruments
             of
             his
             glory
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             touch
             and
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             i
             Basi●e
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             rouse
             their
             diligent
             attention
             to
             the
             hearing
             and
             heeding
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             Vatablus
             ,
             more
             powerfully
             and
             feelingly
             ,
             before
             his
             Bibles
             ,
             with
             the
             double
             translation
             and
             Scholiaes
             ,
             hath
             collected
             summed
             vp
             all
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             k
             
               the
               rather
               to
               incite
               and
               prouoke
               men
               to
               the
               studie
               of
               the
               holy
               Bible
               ,
            
             and
             not
             vnworthily
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             l
             
               a
               blessing
               annexed
            
             
             
               to
               them
               that
               obey
               ,
               and
               a
               curse
               vpon
               them
               that
               disobey
               ,
               or
               discredite
               Gods
               word
               ,
            
             m
             wherein
             is
             
               contained
               life
            
             ,
             yea
             n
             
               life
               eternall
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             o
             foode
             ,
             the
             p
             foode
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             
               perfect
               foode
            
             ,
             q
             
               spirituall
               Manna
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               gathered
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               begin
               betime
               to
               gather
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               study
               it
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               our
               ages
               .
            
             r
             
               The
               Church
               may
               fitly
               be
               tearmed
               Christs
               body
               ,
               &
               this
               the
               eye
               whereby
               it
               seeth
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               lanthern
               vnto
               my
               feete
               .
               The
            
             ſ
             
               word
               of
               God
               is
               called
               Sion
               ,
               Sion
               signifieth
               a
               looking
               glasse
               or
               mirrour
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               both
               seene
               and
               found
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             a
             t
             
               Sword
               to
            
             v
             
               conquer
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Shield
             to
             protect
             vs
             from
             his
             fierie
             assaults
             ,
             of
             a
             x
             
               principall
               vertue
               to
               direct
               man
               to
               the
               right
               Catholique
               faith
               .
            
             And
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             
               all
               the
            
             y
             
               Scripture
               is
               referred
               ●o
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               to
               serue
               is
               to
               raigne
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               Third
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             The
             manifold
             vse
             and
             profit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THis
             proposition
             ,
             hath
             a
             necessarie
             coherence
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             neere
             dependance
             on
             the
             fift
             ,
             of
             the
             necessitie
             to
             saluation
             :
             and
             therefore
             being
             vertually
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             passe
             by
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             light
             touch
             ,
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               Fourth
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             its
             Perspicuitie
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             of
             God
             being
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             formerly
             shewed
             )
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             Manna
             ,
             what
             auaileth
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             broken
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             broken
             ,
             if
             it
             bes
             not
             digested
             ?
             If
             
             the
             Arke
             be
             vnder
             its
             cou●rings
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             be
             seene
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             seene
             ,
             if
             onely
             the
             High-Priest
             may
             enter
             ?
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             hard
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             are
             many
             ;
             to
             assoyle
             this
             doubt
             ,
             and
             resolue
             the
             question
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plaine
             ,
             y
             
               ad
               dandam
               homini
               viaetori
               notitiam
               veram
               sufficientem
               partim
               per
               plana
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             obseruation
             is
             safe
             that
             is
             giuen
             vpon
             z
             
               Cyrill
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               not
               be
               too
               curious
               to
               hunt
               after
               that
               which
               God
               would
               haue
               vnknowne
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               Fift
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessarie
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             a
             
               BEliefe
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               ,
            
             and
             that
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             were
             sufficient
             to
             cause
             vs
             to
             meditate
             in
             Gods
             word
             both
             day
             and
             night
             :
             but
             we
             b
             must
             ioyne
             Good-workes
             with
             our
             Faith.
             
               Meditation
               without
               operation
               is
               fruitlesse
               ,
               it
            
             c
             
               containeth
               all
               things
               :
               all
               things
            
             d
             
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               :
               heerein
               is
               contained
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             e
             
               Sapientia
               Dei
               ,
               &c.
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               is
               contained
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               both
               the
               Testaments
               ,
               we
               need
               seeke
               no
               further
               ,
            
             
               f
            
             
             this
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             saue
             vs.
             It
             g
             
               is
               so
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               he
               added
               to
               its
               sufficiency
               :
               this
               sure
            
             h
             
               rule
               of
               Faith
               will
               square
               all
               that
               is
               amisse
               ,
            
             i
             this
             Anchor
             will
             hold
             all
             that
             is
             fleeting
             ,
             k
             
               it
               neither
               doth
               deceiue
               others
               ,
               or
               is
               deceiued
               it selfe
               .
            
             For
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             l
             
               a
               most
               infallible
               rule
               ,
               and
               super
               sufficient
               ,
            
             or
             omnisufficient
             meanes
             of
             our
             Saluation
             ,
             let
             this
             suffice
             :
             but
             that
             I
             must
             needs
             take
             away
             one
             obiection
             before
             I
             passe
             further
             .
             It
             may
             perhaps
             bee
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             necessarie
             to
             Saluation
             are
             grounded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             but
             in
             what
             sense
             ,
             literall
             or
             mysticall
             ,
             apert
             ,
             or
             hidden
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             m
             out
             of
             the
             
             
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               ,
               All
               things
               needfull
               to
               Saluation
               ,
               are
               founded
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               Sixt
               Proposition
            
          
           
             The
             vnporfitdble
             and
             vnnecessarie
             vse
             of
             all
             other
             Books
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             blind
             superstition
             did
             so
             farre
             preuaile
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             that
             n
             there
             was
             no
             God
             amongst
             vs
             almost
             but
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               no
            
             o
             
               Diuixitie
               ,
               but
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               dregges
               of
               Philosophy
            
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             these
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             blind
             our
             spirituall
             eyes
             ,
             or
             puzzle
             our
             vnderstandings
             ,
             a
             labryinth
             of
             humane
             traditions
             were
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             amaze
             and
             perplex
             vs
             :
             but
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             night
             is
             passed
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             is
             come
             ;
             darkenesse
             is
             passed
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             Sunne
             shine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             long
             since
             expelled
             these
             mists
             or
             fogges
             :
             Wee
             haue
             a
             certaine
             rule
             to
             guide
             vs
             ;
             an
             Ariadnean
             clue
             to
             direct
             vs
             ,
             p
             
               ipsa
               Scripturae
               verba
               ponenda
               :
               Catches
               and
               sophismes
               of
               Logicians
               ,
               abstruse
               and
               hard
               questions
               of
               Aristotle
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               :
               Gods
               word
               alone
               is
               certaine
               ,
               other
               profes
               vncertaine
               and
               false
               ,
               if
               they
               dissent
               from
               it
               .
            
             r
             
               Without
               Scripture
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               affirmed
               ,
               and
            
             ſ
             
               beyond
               it
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               concluded
               :
            
             
               t
            
             
               to
               know
               nothing
               but
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               is
               to
               know
               all
               things
               .
            
             u
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               onely
               and
               alonely
               is
               to
               be
               honoured
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               reuerence
               ;
               all
               other
               things
               are
               but
               adiectitious
               and
               superfluous
               ,
               if
               not
               hurtfull
               and
               noxious
               :
               in
               comparison
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               all
               other
               things
               are
               as
               nothing
               ,
               or
               of
               no
               weight
               .
            
             x
             
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               so
               perfect
               ,
               that
               it
               admits
               of
               no
               addition
               :
            
             much
             lesse
             
             
             
             may
             wee
             take
             ought
             therefrom
             :
             This
             y
             
               were
               to
               turne
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             runne
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             z
             
               Addition
               to
               Gods
               word
               is
               as
               heinous
               a
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               sinne
               of
               witch-craft
               .
            
             The
             stones
             that
             Dauid
             must
             carry
             in
             his
             sling
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             Sanctuarie
             :
             my
             exhortation
             to
             all
             shal
             be
             ,
             briefly
             that
             of
             the
             famous
             Grosthead
             to
             his
             Regents
             of
             
               Oxford
               :
               Take
               heed
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               these
            
             *
             
               foundation
               stones
               ,
               you
               bring
               not
               vnfundamentall
               or
               moultering
               ones
            
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             
               the
               a
               dreames
               and
               fictions
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               Allegoricall
               ,
               or
               mysticall
               sence
               ,
               make
               good
               what
               best
               comes
               into
               their
               brain-sicke
               heades
               ,
            
             causing
             the
             b
             
               Scriptures
               which
               should
               saue
               them
               ,
               to
               serue
               them
               .
            
             I
             conclude
             with
             the
             saying
             and
             beliefe
             of
             Erasmus
             :
             c
             
               Whatsoeuer
               I
               read
               ,
               either
               directly
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               virtually
               to
               bee
               deduced
               out
               of
               them
               :
               as
               the
               Symbole
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               with
               the
               greatest
               assurance
               that
               may
               bee
               ▪
               further
               I
               dare
               not
               goe
            
             ;
             this
             faith
             contenteth
             mee
             :
             all
             other
             d
             
               Quiddities
               ,
               and
               Esseities
            
             ,
             e
             
               Fooleries
               ,
               Gryphes
            
             ,
             f
             
               Curious
               ,
               orrather
               impious
               questions
               ,
               I
               leaue
               to
               bee
               disputed
               ,
            
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             ,
             
               the
               Schooles
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               seuenth
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             common
             to
             be
             read
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             THe
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             it
             affordeth
             stronger
             meate
             for
             them
             that
             are
             or
             should
             bee
             g
             
               perfect
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Clearkes
               and
               Praelates
               :
            
             so
             it
             hath
             milke
             for
             Babes
             ,
             h
             
               must
               be
               read
               of
               all
            
             :
             i
             
               all
               haue
               pasturing
               vpon
               these
               commons
               .
            
             k
             
               The
               progresse
            
             ,
             or
             profit
             
               thereof
               ,
               is
               not
               restrayned
               to
               one
               part
               and
               not
               to
               an
               other
               :
            
             as
             if
             some
             may
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             not
             .
             
               Why
               then
               doe
               they
               so
            
             
             much
             l
             
               scorne
               ,
               that
               lay
               or
               prophane
               men
            
             (
             as
             they
             tearme
             them
             )
             
               should
               read
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             m
             
               as
               if
               no
               man
               were
               to
               take
               of
               Christ
               or
               Scripture
               but
               Diuines
               .
               What
            
             n
             
               though
               some
               abuse
               it
               ?
               All
               will
               not
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               such
            
             o
             
               heynous
               matter
            
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             
               to
               translate
               the
               Scripture
               into
               the
               vulgar
               :
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             some
             for
             translating
             the
             Bible
             ,
             more
             for
             q
             
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               haue
               bene
               consumed
               with
               fire
               and
               flames
            
             ;
             when
             poore
             soules
             they
             r
             
               had
               more
               neede
               of
               instructers
               ,
               then
               tormentors
               ,
            
             and
             might
             haue
             beene
             ſ
             wonne
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             religion
             (
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             )
             by
             faire
             meanes
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             compulsion
             .
             
               Faith
               is
               free
               to
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               not
               commanded
               :
               with
               Erasmus
               I
               will
               leaue
               men
               that
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               the
               furthest
               that
               wee
               can
               doe
               ,
               (
               vnlesse
               they
               bee
               troublers
               of
               States
               ,
               and
               seditious
               Schismatickes
               )
               is
               to
               excommunicate
               them
               .
            
             But
             as
             a
             wise
             Lawyer
             saith
             ,
             
               non
               mouendum
               quod
               sine
               sanguine
               moueri
               nequit
               :
            
             as
             wee
             must
             saue
             blood
             and
             not
             spill
             it
             ;
             so
             wee
             must
             saue
             soules
             ,
             and
             not
             damne
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             
               The
               eight
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             The
             contempt
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             THe
             complaint
             was
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             y
             Ferus
             once
             made
             ;
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               in
               worse
               case
               amongst
               Christians
               then
               amongst
               Iewes
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               tossed
               and
               tumbled
               ,
               rent
               and
               torne
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               saith
            
             z
             
               Polydor
               Virgill
               ,
               then
               Coblers
               vse
               their
               filthy
               leather
               .
            
             Hee
             speakes
             this
             of
             the
             Canonists
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               whereby
               God
               doth
            
             a
             
               seduce
               men
               ,
               when
               hee
               giues
               them
               ouer
               to
               a
               raprobate
               minde
               ,
               that
               hate
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               be
               reformed
               by
               the
               same
               ,
            
             b
             
               neglecting
               it
               for
               I
               know
               not
               what
               B●lles
               and
               traditions
               of
               men
               .
            
             Of
             these
             writeth
             an
             ancient
             writer
             ,
             whose
             
             name
             were
             well
             worth
             the
             knowing
             ,
             and
             his
             obseruations
             note-worthy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             transcribe
             it
             wholly
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             maketh
             for
             our
             purpose
             .
             c
             
               I
               say
               ,
               their
               watchmen
               are
               all
               blind
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               blind
               as
               they
               are
               they
               can
               see
               vaine
               and
               transitory
               things
               ,
               thus
               we
               may
               interpret
               these
               words
               :
               they
               are
               blind
               in
               spirituall
               affaires
               ,
               but
               quick-sighted
               enough
               in
               temporall
               matters
               .
               It
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               body
               is
               thy
               eye
               .
               Christs
               body
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
               his
               eye
               is
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               according
               vnto
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               :
               Thy
               word
               is
               a
               lanterne
               vnto
               my
               feete
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               these
               present
               times
               ,
               alacke
               for
               woe
               ;
               there
               is
               an
               Amphora
               ,
               a
               beame
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               which
               by
               saecular
               and
               gainefull
               Sciences
               ,
               take
               vpon
               them
               the
               rule
               and
               gouernance
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               his
               body
               )
               by
               traditions
               and
               ordinances
               of
               men
               .
               The
               weightie
               and
               ponderous
               talent
               of
               Lead
               ,
               signifieth
               sinne
               and
               saecular
               affaires
               ,
               procured
               by
               couetousnesse
               .
               And
               at
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               talent
               of
               Lead
               ,
               but
               their
               Priuiledges
               ,
               Dispensations
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               sealed
               with
               Lead
               ?
               The
               two
               women
               which
               lift
               this
               two
               eared
               pot
               betweene
               them
               ,
               signifie
               pleasure
               and
               vaine-glory
               ,
               whereby
               many
               gather
               euill
               riches
               into
               their
               houses
               .
               Their
               wings
               are
               like
               Kites
               :
               The
               Kite
               is
               a
               rauenous
               birde
               ,
               houering
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               to
               lye
               in
               waite
               for
               tame
               foule
               ,
               or
               stinking
               carrion
               .
               So
               these
               couetous
               men
               ,
               lye
               houering
               betweene
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               casting
               about
               how
               they
               may
               get
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               this
               transitory
               pelfe
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               their
               being
               is
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Sennaar
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               hell
               ,
               whereis
               nothing
               but
               loathsome
               smelles
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             Out
             of
             these
             words
             wee
             inferre
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             in
             those
             dayes
             sought
             after
             wealth
             ,
             few
             after
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             their
             soules
             :
             few
             looked
             into
             this
             d
             mirrour
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             deformitie
             and
             foulnesse
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             fewer
             that
             e
             
               tread
               in
               those
               steppes
               which
               lead
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             Corollary
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             into
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             .
          
           
             OF
             this
             we
             haue
             heard
             Erasmus
             iudgement
             ,
             in
             the
             seuenth
             Proposition
             ;
             if
             that
             suffice
             not
             ,
             f
             
               Geo.
               Wicelius
            
             a
             moderate
             Papist
             ,
             that
             wrote
             not
             many
             yeares
             after
             Luther
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             to
             informe
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               as
               the
               times
               are
               now
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               the
               Bible
               must
               be
               translated
               faithfully
               out
               of
               the
               originals
               :
            
             He
             reckons
             vp
             the
             great
             vse
             ,
             and
             soucreigne
             profit
             likely
             to
             flow
             therefrom
             :
             
               but
               chiefely
            
             (
             saith
             g
             hee
             )
             
               it
               will
               make
               our
               Preachers
               more
               warie
               and
               carefull
               in
               their
               citations
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               lest
               the
               lay
               hearer
               may
               parhaps
               take
               them
               tardie
               now
               and
               then
               .
            
             And
             hee
             further
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             h
             
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               of
               making
               them
               Heretikes
               ,
               by
               reading
               Gods
               word
               ,
               if
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               doe
               their
               duty
               .
               The
            
             i
             Anonymus
             writer
             vpon
             
               Iohn
               ,
               will
               not
               haue
               the
               people
               prohibited
               from
               reading
               the
               Bible
               :
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               English
               ,
               or
               French.
            
             k
             Cuspinian
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             read
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             token
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             burned
             for
             it
             .
             By
             the
             meanes
             of
             
               Cyrill
               and
            
             l
             
               Methodius
               ,
               the
               Sclauons
               inioyed
               their
               seruice
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               ,
               full
               sore
               against
               the
               Pontificians
               will.
               m
               Ant
               de
               Dominis
               ,
            
             vrges
             this
             point
             mainely
             :
             but
             what
             need
             haue
             wee
             of
             more
             testimonies
             ?
             This
             point
             is
             ratified
             ,
             
               by
               a
               voyce
               from
               heauen
            
             (
             if
             n
             
               Aeneas
               Siluius
            
             report
             before
             hee
             was
             Pope
             do
             not
             faile
             me
             :
             )
             
               There
               was
               a
               voyce
            
             ,
             whilest
             this
             businesse
             of
             hauing
             the
             seruice
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             was
             treated
             of
             ,
             
               heard
               from
               heauen
               saying
               ,
               Let
               euery
               spirit
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               euery
               tongue
               confesse
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Corollary
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             Edition
             .
          
           
             SOme
             make
             the
             
               vulgar
               Latine
            
             of
             equall
             authority
             with
             the
             originall
             Hebrew
             and
             Greeke
             ,
             preferring
             Agar
             the
             hand-maid
             ,
             before
             Sara
             the
             Mistresse
             ,
             to
             verifie
             that
             of
             
             the
             Scripture
             :
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               many
               seruants
               ride
               ,
               and
               their
            
             
             
               masters
               goe
               on
               foote
            
             .
             It
             is
             also
             questioned
             amongst
             some
             of
             the
             lesse
             learned
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             
               Hieromes
               or
               no
            
             ;
             but
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             theirs
             ,
             who
             shame
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             as
             a
             
             
               Prophet
               rather
               the●
               as
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
            
             is
             cryed
             downe
             by
             the
             o
             learneder
             sort
             of
             Papists
             ;
             stiling
             it
             therefore
             (
             as
             commonly
             it
             is
             )
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Edition
            
             .
             The
             iudgement
             of
             the
             best
             in
             these
             ages
             ,
             since
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Tongues
             hath
             sprung
             forth
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             p
             faulty
             ,
             q
             corrupt
             ,
             r
             
               depr●ued
               translation
            
             :
             How
             often
             is
             the
             Interpreter
             taken
             tripping
             by
             their
             best
             linguists
             ?
             
               It
               is
               full
               fraught
               ,
               with
            
             ſ
             
               gross
               errours
               and
               mistakings
               ,
               with
               I
               know
            
             
             
               not
               what
               riffe
               raffe
            
             .
             One
             hath
             noted
             vnto
             vs
             8000.
             
               at
               the
               least
            
             ,
             and
             these
             errours
             are
             rooted
             and
             inueterate
             ;
             for
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             our
             learned
             Countryman
             ,
             hath
             long
             since
             obserued
             ,
             
             
               that
               to
               ●he
               a
               spleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               infinite
               l●sse
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               it
               remained
               vncorrected
               in
               his
               time
               :
            
             or
             if
             it
             were
             amended
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             
             
               worse
               for
               their
               corrections
            
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             beeing
             willin●
             ,
             and
             fewer
             able
             to
             performe
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
             
               wanting
               both
               Greeke
               ,
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               the
               Arab●ck
               tongues
            
             and
             ●ee
             ends
             with
             a
             patheticall
             speech
             to
             the
             
             
               Pop
               ▪
               to
               app●●
               a
               remedy
               in
               time
               to
               this
               maladie
               ,
            
             least
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             fester
             and
             infest
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             these
             many
             yeares
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             this
             present
             day
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             haue
             beene
             often
             tampering
             with
             it
             ,
             )
             in
             no
             good
             state
             of
             conualescencie
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             blame
             are
             the
             Dowists
             ,
             that
             haue
             translated
             it
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             to
             our
             simple
             Countrymen
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             third
             Corollary
             .
          
           
             ¶
             
               Of
               the
               Septuagint
            
             .
          
           
             OMitting
             the
             curiositie
             and
             speculatiue
             knowledge
             of
             those
             hidden
             questions
             ,
             whether
             the
             ●2
             .
             Translators
             ,
             were
             shut
             vp
             in
             72.
             diuers
             Celles
             :
             or
             being
             all
             together
             ,
             did
             so
             vnanimously
             agree
             vpon
             one
             Translation
             :
             most
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             be
             it
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             corrupted
             q
             
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               and
               frequently
               cited
               and
               vrged
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             who
             being
             to
             plant
             the
             primitiue
             faith
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             best
             to
             put
             such
             seruples
             of
             reading
             ,
             and
             diuers
             lections
             into
             their
             heades
             ,
             
               and
               it
               was
               no
               fit
               time
               then
               to
               mooue
               or
               dispute
               this
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Hebrew
               originals
               ,
            
             were
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             the
             Septuagint
             translation
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             before
             riuelets
             :
             
               They
               were
               otherwise
               occupied
               ,
               about
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               conuerting
               of
               Nations
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             consta●
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             they
             taught
             :
             further
             then
             that
             which
             tended
             to
             edification
             ,
             they
             sought
             not
             ,
             
               but
               to
               prouide
               honest
               things
               for
               them
               before
               God
               and
               before
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Corollary
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Hebrew
             Canon
             ,
             shewing
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Canon
             and
             rule
             of
             all
             other
             Translations
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             rule
             swarue
             or
             decline
             ,
             it
             cannot
             direct
             ;
             if
             the
             fountaine
             bee
             myrie
             and
             tainted
             ,
             the
             water
             that
             issueth
             from
             it
             cannot
             bee
             stanch
             ;
             that
             which
             directeth
             others
             ,
             must
             bee
             infallible
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             it selfe
             :
             so
             fareth
             it
             with
             the
             
             Hebrew
             Bibles
             ,
             (
             say
             our
             obiectors
             what
             they
             will
             )
             
             
               they
               are
               incorrupt
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               translations
               must
               bee
               reduced
               vnto
               it
               ,
               as
               riuers
               vnto
               their
            
             ſ
             Fountaine
             .
             This
             hath
             beene
             hitherto
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             
               Aug.
               Steuchus
               ,
               Arias
               Montanus
               ,
               Isidorus
               Clarius
               ,
               Iac.
               Faber
               ,
            
             we
             are
             able
             to
             produce
             cloudes
             of
             witnesses
             to
             manifest
             the
             clearnesse
             of
             this
             truth
             and
             therefore
             taking
             it
             as
             granted
             ,
             we
             will
             with
             t
             
               Roger
               Bacon
            
             ,
             
             and
             u
             others
             ,
             
               bemoane
               the
               want
               of
               men
               expert
               and
               learned
               in
               the
               tongues
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
            
             and
             with
             thankfulnes
             to
             the
             Almighty
             reioyce
             ,
             x
             
               for
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               in
               this
            
             y
             
               golden
               age
               ,
               which
               hath
               brought
               with
               it
               so
               much
               knowledge
               of
               the
               tongues
               ,
               and
               shineth
               so
               brightly
               amongst
               vs
               ,
            
             that
             none
             but
             men
             z
             
               that
               sit
               in
               darkenesse
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             will
             dare
             to
             oppose
             against
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Eleuenth
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Iustification
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           WEe
           are
           accounted
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           
           onely
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           our
           owne
           workes
           or
           deseruings
           :
           Wherefore
           that
           wee
           are
           iustified
           by
           faith
           onely
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           wholesome
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             eleuenth
             Article
             explained
             and
             maintained
             by
             Papists
             .
          
           
             BEcause
             Iustification
             by
             sole
             faith
             ,
             a
             
               is
               the
               soule
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               definition
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               in
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               first
               deuised
               by
            
             b
             Luther
             ,
             c
             
               inpugned
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               neuer
            
             d
             
               beleeued
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               opinions
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               Catholickes
               :
               no
               signes
               or
               tra●●s
               of
               onely
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               which
               doth
            
             e
             
               separate
               them
               farre
               from
               the
               Protestant
               cape
               ,
            
             and
             lead
             them
             vnto
             loosenesse
             :
             wee
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             scan
             this
             Article
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             resoluing
             the
             whole
             into
             it's
             parts
             ,
             wee
             will
             diligently
             inquire
             ;
          
           
             
               1.
               
               About
               the
               name
               ,
               nature
               ,
               parts
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Affirmatiuely
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Negatiuely
               ,
               not
               for
               our
               owne
               workes
               ,
               or
               deseruings
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Wee
               will
               endeauour
               to
               make
               good
               this
               proposition
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               an
               Eleophuga
               ,
               or
               scar-crow
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               iustified
               by
               faith
               onely
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               wholesome
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               very
               full
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               most
               renowned
               and
               best
               learned
               Papists
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             Name
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Effects
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             IVstification
             ,
             is
             when
             the
             faithfull
             and
             chosen
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             preordained
             vnto
             saluation
             in
             Gods
             secret
             wisedome
             ,
             being
             sinners
             by
             nature
             in
             Adam
             ,
             guilty
             of
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             are
             accounted
             righteous
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             iust
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             imputed
             and
             free
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             acquited
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             hell
             fire
             :
             but
             made
             partakers
             of
             eternall
             
             life
             ,
             to
             their
             assured
             comfort
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             certaine
             fruition
             in
             that
             better
             life
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             take
             a
             better
             view
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             definition
             .
             Iustification
             appertaines
             onely
             to
             the
             faithfull
             Beleeuers
             ;
             and
             none
             but
             they
             are
             f
             
               preordained
               to
               life
               in
               Christ
               :
               these
               are
               a
               certaine
               number
               ,
               not
            
             
             all
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             masse
             ,
             
               and
               elected
               to
               saluation
            
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             
               sinners
               ,
               and
               are
            
             
             
               all
               sinners
               by
               nature
            
             .
             
             
               as
               we
               are
               men
               ,
               there
            
             
             
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               righteousnesse
               remaining
               in
               vs
               ▪
            
             
             
               all
               that
               we
               doe
               ,
               or
               is
               done
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               is
               accursed
               :
               accursed
               are
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               vnderstandings
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               our
               bodies
               hands
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               contingent
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               whether
               of
               ioy
               or
               sorrow
               ,
               are
               all
               accursed
               :
               so
            
             
             
               that
               the
               best
               deeds
               of
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               are
               no
               better
               then
               sinnes
               .
               In
            
             
             
               our
               Good-workes
               there
               is
               some
               medley
               of
               euill
               ,
            
             not
             imputed
             to
             vs
             thorough
             Gods
             free
             mercie
             :
             and
             
             
               albeit
               we
               do
               neuer
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               still
               we
               sinne
               ,
               and
               summing
            
             vp
             our
             good
             deeds
             and
             bad
             ,
             the
             bad
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ponderous
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             
             all
             that
             wee
             ca●
             challenge
             to
             our selues
             is
             nothing
             but
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             fre●
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             of
             our selues
             
               we
               deserue
               to
               be
               thrown●
               into
               vtter
               darkenesse
               ,
            
             where
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             In
             this
             deplored
             estate
             of
             ours
             ,
             what
             remedy
             ?
             What
             helpe
             is
             there
             for
             a
             distressed
             conscience
             ?
             The
             selfe
             same
             that
             was
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             let
             vs
             
               ascend
               by
               an
               humble
               and
               lowly
               confession
            
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             step
             to
             saluation
             :
             then
             by
             degrees
             acknowledging
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             let
             vs
             call
             vpon
             God
             for
             
             
               mercy
               in
               feruerous
            
             prayer
             ,
             liuely
             
             
               faith
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               assured
               confidence
            
             ,
             and
             then
             lay
             sure
             hold
             vpon
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercy
             seat
             :
             thus
             appearing
             and
             appealing
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             from
             his
             iustice
             ,
             though
             we
             bee
             sicke
             he
             will
             cure
             vs
             ,
             though
             we
             
             
               be
               foule
               he
               will
               cleanse
               vs
               ,
               though
            
             
             
               we
               be
               naked
               ,
               ●e
               will
               couer
               vs
            
             with
             our
             elder
             Brothers
             garment
             ,
             
               and
               Iosephs
            
             
             
               party-coloured
               ceate
               died
            
             red
             
             with
             his
             passion
             shall
             bee
             acknowledged
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             y
             
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               and
               trespasses
            
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             our
             z
             liues
             are
             hid
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             vs
             vp
             from
             the
             
               death
               of
               finne
               ,
               to
               the
               life
               of
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             such
             seekers
             finde
             ,
             so
             they
             seeke
             in
             Faith
             ,
             such
             Debtois
             *
             
               are
               able
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Law
               by
               their
               suretie
               Christ
               ,
            
             are
             made
             of
             Seruants
             Gods
             a
             
               Schollers
               ;
               of
               Schollers
            
             ,
             b
             Children
             ,
             and
             of
             Children
             heyres
             c
             vnto
             Eternall
             saluation
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             
               not
               for
            
             d
             
               any
               worth
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               free
               gift
               .
            
             So
             that
             to
             descend
             this
             Iacobs
             Ladder
             ,
             as
             we
             before
             ascended
             it
             .
             The
             e
             
               gift
               of
               Faith
               is
            
             infused
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             this
             Faith
             bringeth
             vs
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             God
             seeing
             vs
             in
             Christ
             acknowledgeth
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             f
             
               accepts
               his
               righteousnesse
               for
               ours
            
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             takes
             vs
             vnto
             mercy
             ,
             takes
             off
             the
             debt
             and
             hand-writing
             that
             was
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             finally
             admits
             vs
             into
             his
             heauenly
             mansions
             .
             
               And
               all
               this
               proceedeth
               not
               of
               our
            
             g
             
               merits
               :
               but
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               as
               now
               cometh
               to
            
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             That
             Iustification
             is
             onely
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             affirmatiue
             .
          
           
             
               THis
               gift
            
             h
             
               of
               Grace
               is
               no
               debt
            
             ,
             no
             righteousnesse
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               but
               a
               fauour
               of
               Gods
               ,
               to
               whom
               onely
               all
               must
               be
               abscribed
               ,
            
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             meere
             liberalitie
             ,
             by
             i
             
               Faith
               alone
               ,
               by
               Christ
            
             k
             
               alone
               ,
               in
               his
            
             
             
               merit
               for
               his
               passion
            
             ,
             all
             rests
             m
             in
             his
             
             grace
             no
             Christ
             :
             
             without
             Faith
             ,
             
             
               no
               Faith
               without
               Works
               ,
               no
               workes
               of
               our
               as
               we
               dare
               stand
               vnto
               ,
               or
               relie
               vpon
               ,
               or
            
             p
             interpose
             betweene
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             his
             iudgement
             and
             our
             sinnes
             :
             q
             
               mercy
               excludes
               merit
               ,
               grace
               is
               opposed
               to
               workes
               ,
               to
               this
            
             
             
               fountaine
               of
               Grace
               we
               are
               to
               haue
               our
               recourse
               ,
            
             and
             of
             this
             mercy
             
             
               and
               all-sauing
               faith
               ,
               to
               looke
               for
               saluation
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Not
             for
             our
             owne
             workesor
             deseruings
             ,
             in
             the
             negatiue
             .
          
           
             
               WE
               looke
               for
               no
               saluation
               from
               our selues
               as
               of
            
             t
             our selues
             ,
             who
             u
             
               though
               we
               be
               neuer
               so
               iust
               before
               men
               :
               yet
               are
               sinfull
               in
               comparison
               of
               God.
            
             Nor
             from
             our
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             u
             
               is
               damnable
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             examined
             in
             rigor
             ;
             
               nor
               from
               our
               owne
               strength
               and
               vertue
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               weaknesse
               ,
               our
               best
            
             x
             
               workes
               that
               are
               tainted
               ,
               wanting
            
             foure
             graynes
             to
             make
             them
             currant
             in
             Gods
             scale
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             iustified
             by
             Faith.
             It
             is
             a
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             it
             agreeth
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             teaching
             of
             their
             owne
             men
             :
             full
             of
             comfort
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             hope
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saued
             :
             but
             breeds
             y
             
               an
               assurance
               and
               confidence
               in
               our
            
             minds
             ,
             that
             we
             imbrace
             Christ
             ,
             and
             leaue
             the
             world
             trust
             to
             Faith
             and
             disclaime
             merit
             :
             which
             doctrine
             is
             not
             so
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             if
             Faith
             were
             barren
             without
             Good-workes
             ,
             or
             that
             Good-workes
             were
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             of
             vs
             ,
             if
             euer
             we
             meane
             to
             runne
             the
             way
             of
             saluation
             ,
             which
             now
             come
             in
             the
             next
             Article
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Of
           the
           Twelfth
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           Goodworkes
           .
        
         
           ALbeit
           that
           Goodworkes
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           fruites
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           follow
           after
           iustification
           ,
           cannot
           put
           away
           our
           si●nes
           and
           endure
           the
           seueritie
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           :
           yet
           are
           they
           pleasing
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doe
           spring
           out
           of
           a
           liuely
           Faith
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           by
           them
           a
           liuely
           Faith
           may
           be
           euidently
           knowne
           ,
           as
           a
           Tree
           discerned
           by
           the
           fruit
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Twelfth
             Article
             explained
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             Article
             thoroughout
             all
             our
             Doctrine
             so
             much
             seandalized
             as
             this
             of
             Goodworkes
             .
             Our
             Aduersarie
             the
             Deuill
             hath
             raised
             vp
             our
             Aduersaries
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             reproach
             the
             whole
             hoste
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Hostes
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             lead
             men
             to
             loosenesse
             ,
             taught
             men
             to
             eschew
             Goodworkes
             ,
             as
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             studied
             the
             point
             of
             Sanctification
             :
             but
             looke
             into
             their
             
               Indices
               expurgatorij
            
             ,
             hearken
             vnto
             their
             vnpartiall
             and
             moderate
             Papists
             ,
             and
             the
             scandall
             will
             cease
             ,
             and
             this
             Article
             be
             cleered
             from
             imputation
             of
             calumny
             .
             For
             taking
             away
             all
             opinion
             of
             merit
             ,
             all
             confidence
             in
             Goodworkes
             ,
             making
             them
             accessarie
             after
             ,
             and
             not
             necessarie
             before
             Iustification
             ,
             embracing
             them
             as
             the
             fruit
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             root
             of
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             be
             as
             forward
             as
             they
             to
             aduance
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Goodworkes
             ,
             as
             being
             inuolued
             within
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Religion
             proouing
             these
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               Goodworkes
               are
               the
               fruite
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               That
               they
               cannot
               put
               away
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               endure
               the
               seuerity
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               springing
               out
               of
               a
               liuely
               Faith
               ,
               they
               are
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               knowne
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               the
               Tree
               is
               discerned
               by
               the
               fruit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             That
             Goodworkes
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             FErus
             a
             most
             learned
             and
             pious
             Writer
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             saith
             as
             much
             in
             other
             words
             .
             a
             
               Fides
               radix
               ,
               Faith
               whereby
            
             a
             man
             b
             
               is
               iustified
               ,
               is
               the
               root
               ,
               Good-workes
               the
               fruite
               of
               our
               Iustification
               .
            
             Now
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             bee
             easily
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             root
             goeth
             before
             the
             fruit
             ,
             both
             in
             order
             of
             time
             and
             of
             nature
             .
             Wherefore
             though
             it
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             c
             
               Good
               workes
               haue
               nothing
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               doe
               interuene
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               which
               is
               vvrought
               by
               free
               mercy
               and
               faith
            
             d
             
               alone
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               the
               prime
               place
               in
               our
               Iustification
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               operatiue
               in
               the
               meanes
               of
               our
               Saluatition
               ,
            
             
             yet
             they
             doe
             conuene
             to
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             our
             Iustification
             ;
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             Faith
             is
             still
             e
             
               working
               by
            
             f
             charity
             g
             
               which
               waiteth
               vpon
               Faith
               ,
               attired
            
             h
             
               with
               the
               ornaments
               and
               habillements
               of
               Good-workes
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               so
               necessary
               by
            
             
             
               way
               of
            
             i
             
               consequencie
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               precedencie
               ,
               non
               causatiuè
               sed
               ostensiuè
               ,
            
             shewing
             ,
             but
             not
             causing
             our
             Iustification
             .
             That
             I
             
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             argue
             with
             k
             Vatablus
             (
             
               as
               Saint
               Iames
            
             doth
             )
             
               a
               posteriori
               ,
               that
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               Good-workes
               ,
               hath
               no
               true
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             no
             Christ
             ,
             no
             benefit
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ;
             hee
             hath
             denied
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             already
             become
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             Infidell
             :
             
             but
             grant
             that
             hee
             hath
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             *
             hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             without
             true
             faith
             his
             workes
             are
             abhominable
             and
             l
             cadauerous
             and
             stink●ng
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             our
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Papists
             doctrine
             concerning
             Goodworkes
             built
             vpon
             the
             rocke
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             slanderous
             mouthes
             of
             Obiectors
             ,
             nor
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             preuaile
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             cannot
             put
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             seueritie
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             
               IF
               we
               looke
               for
               our
            
             m
             
               saluation
               from
               no
               other
               person
            
             but
             Christ
             ,
             
               no
               other
               gift
               but
               from
            
             n
             
               his
               Grace
               ,
               no
               other
            
             o
             
               action
               but
               his
               passion
            
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             death
             hath
             made
             a
             ful
             p
             
               attonement
               for
               vs
            
             ,
             q
             
               conquered
               the
               Diuel
            
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             pacified
             and
             satisfied
             God
             and
             his
             iustice
             ,
             paying
             the
             full
             ransome
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             rather
             more
             than
             lesse
             than
             we
             were
             indebted
             for
             :
             so
             that
             Christ
             
               is
               now
               become
               our
               onely
               Sauiour
               ,
            
             ſ
             
               Redeemer
               ,
               &
               Iustificator
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               all
            
             t
             
               both
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               for
               vs
               :
               then
               it
               can
               neither
               truely
               nor
               safely
               be
               said
               ,
            
             that
             good
             workes
             can
             put
             away
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             seuerity
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
             In
             the
             best
             of
             men
             (
             Christ
             Iesus
             only
             excepted
             )
             there
             is
             somewhat
             amisse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             of
             our
             workes
             ,
             aiming
             at
             the
             best
             end
             ,
             but
             proceeding
             not
             from
             a
             true
             cause
             ,
             nor
             ascribed
             wholly
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             euill
             ,
             no
             merit
             ,
             either
             u
             
               de
               congruo
            
             ,
             or
             
               de
               condigno
            
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             satisfactory
             ,
             
             cannot
             turne
             away
             Gods
             wrath
             from
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             
               The
               Third
               Proposition
            
             .
          
           
             That
             Good
             Workes
             springing
             out
             of
             a
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             are
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             bee
             knowne
             no
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Tree
             is
             discerned
             by
             the
             Fruite
             .
          
           
             GOod
             workes
             a
             
               owe
               their
               being
               to
               faith
            
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             bee
             pleasing
             ,
             or
             any
             worke
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             This
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             basis
             of
             our
             religious
             workes
             ,
             and
             the
             b
             
               all-good
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               an
            
             c
             
               idle
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               cadauerous
               ,
               and
            
             d
             
               dead
               faith
               :
               Non
               entis
               nulla
               sunt
               qualitates
               ,
            
             it
             must
             be
             a
             liuing
             ,
             e
             
               working
               ,
               and
               operatiue
               faith
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             euery
             faithfull
             soule
             being
             
               iustified
               by
            
             f
             
               grace
               ,
               and
            
             g
             
               watred
               with
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
            
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             fruite
             abundantly
             in
             his
             due
             season
             :
             and
             the
             argument
             holdeth
             both
             in
             the
             affirmatiue
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             true
             faith
             ,
             ergo
             he
             h
             wil
             bring
             forth
             good
             workes
             ;
             and
             negatiuely
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             no
             faith
             ,
             or
             no
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             ergo
             he
             hath
             no
             workes
             ,
             or
             i
             
               no
               profite
               by
               his
               Workes
            
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             day
             of
             iudgement
             when
             the
             sheep
             shall
             be
             discerned
             from
             the
             goats
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             from
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             the
             elect
             (
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             all
             confesse
             )
             shall
             bee
             iudged
             ,
             although
             not
             
               propter
               opera
            
             ,
             yet
             
               secundum
               opera
            
             ;
             not
             for
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             :
             then
             Christ
             shall
             say
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               I
               vvas
               an
               hungred
               ,
               and
               ye
               gaue
               me
               meat
               ,
               I
               was
               thirstie
               and
               yee
               gaue
               me
               drinke
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               ye
               tooke
               me
               in
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             answer
             againe
             in
             effect
             :
             These
             good
             works
             were
             thy
             gift
             ,
             and
             these
             thy
             gifts
             thou
             doest
             
               crowne
               in
               vs
               :
               Not
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               not
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               vnto
               thy
               name
               bee
               the
               glory
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           32.
           
           Article
           .
        
         
           BIshops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           are
           not
           commanded
           by
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           either
           to
           vow
           the
           estate
           of
           single
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           abstaine
           from
           marriage
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           lawfull
           also
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           all
           other
           Christian
           men
           ,
           to
           marry
           at
           their
           own
           discretion
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           iudge
           the
           same
           to
           serue
           better
           for
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Article
             explained
             and
             maintained
             by
             Papists
             .
          
           
             WE
             will
             by
             Gods
             grace
             handle
             this
             question
             ,
             partly
             Historically
             ,
             shewing
             that
             Priests
             haue
             bene
             married
             ;
             and
             partly
             Theologically
             ,
             prouing
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             liberty
             to
             marry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Christian
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Historically
             thus
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             all
             the
             a
             Prophets
             were
             married
             ,
             
               sans
               quaestion
            
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             doubt
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             the
             b
             Apostles
             in
             the
             new
             :
             of
             Peter
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             place
             that
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             is
             blotted
             out
             in
             a
             c
             late
             writer
             :
             of
             Paul
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             plaine
             constat
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             place
             is
             likewise
             corrupted
             in
             an
             old
             Ms.
             d
             Ignatius
             with
             vs
             ,
             belike
             to
             iustifie
             Bellarmines
             bold
             assertion
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             copies
             :
             but
             who
             told
             him
             so
             ?
             I
             haue
             not
             seene
             many
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             I
             haue
             viewed
             ,
             either
             haue
             ,
             or
             had
             Paul
             named
             written
             at
             large
             .
             Of
             Lucas
             ,
             
               e
            
             Platina
             saith
             expressely
             ,
             
               vxorem
               habuit
               in
               Bythinia
               ,
               Lucas
               had
               a
               wife
               with
               him
               in
               Bythinia
               :
            
             this
             place
             hath
             passed
             the
             censure
             of
             our
             Inquisitors
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             Edition
             (
             if
             I
             be
             not
             mistaken
             )
             read
             
               vxorem
               non
               habens
            
             
             
               in
               Bythinia
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               wife
               with
               him
               in
               Bythinia
               .
            
             There
             was
             some
             such
             motion
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             times
             ,
             that
             Priests
             should
             be
             remoued
             from
             their
             wiues
             :
             but
             this
             was
             f
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             good
             g
             Paphnutius
             in
             speciall
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Theodoretus
             ,
             and
             Sozomen
             :
             but
             the
             witnesses
             now
             will
             acknowledge
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             if
             you
             may
             haue
             your
             will
             ,
             for
             the
             storie
             is
             twise
             cancelled
             at
             the
             least
             in
             Zuingers
             great
             Theater
             .
             h
             Pynitus
             ,
             one
             that
             liued
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             
               was
               admonished
               that
               he
               should
               not
               lay
               so
               heauy
               a
               burden
               vpon
               his
               weake
               brethren
               :
            
             a
             burden
             indeed
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             successours
             ,
             were
             euer
             able
             for
             to
             beare
             .
             i
             
               Iohn
               Byshop
               of
               Leodium
               ,
               tooke
               a
               wife
               and
               left
               his
               Bishopricke
               .
            
             
               k
            
             
               Adolph
               Archbishop
               of
               Coleyn
               ,
               was
               married
               and
               left
               his
               Archbishopricke
               :
            
             one
             l
             Boso
             an
             old
             grandsire
             ,
             in
             our
             English
             stories
             ,
             had
             a
             vision
             (
             for
             at
             that
             time
             it
             could
             not
             bee
             saide
             there
             was
             no
             vision
             nor
             Prophet
             in
             England
             )
             
               and
               in
               that
               vision
               ,
               he
               saw
               a
               plaine
               field
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               many
               miles
               long
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               were
               none
               there
               but
               Priests
               wiues
               .
            
             He
             is
             but
             meanly
             versed
             amongst
             our
             
               English
               Chroniclers
            
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             that
             Priests
             were
             commonly
             married
             in
             England
             before
             m
             Anselmes
             time
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             generall
             prohibition
             of
             them
             in
             the
             West
             Church
             ,
             till
             n
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             and
             as
             facts
             are
             sometimes
             to
             bee
             measured
             by
             their
             euents
             ,
             what
             followed
             this
             strict
             prohibition
             ?
             But
             the
             abhominable
             sinne
             of
             o
             
               Sodomie
               in
               England
            
             ,
             p
             
               Adulteries
               ,
               incests
               ,
               rauishments
               of
               mens
               wiues
               and
               daughters
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
            
             amongst
             their
             religious
             Friars
             ,
             Clarkes
             ,
             Monckes
             ,
             Seculars
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             others
             ?
             In
             somuch
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             enacted
             for
             a
             law
             among
             their
             q
             Canons
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             had
             not
             a
             wife
             ,
             might
             in
             stead
             of
             her
             ,
             haue
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             r
             
               they
               did
               compell
               their
               Parish
               Priests
               ,
               to
               keepe
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               and
               vnlesse
               he
               had
               one
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               liue
               amongst
               them
               ;
               was
               not
               here
               good
               stuffe
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             ſ
             the
             
               East
               Church
            
             ,
             neither
             then
             ,
             nor
             now
             
             to
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             
               receiued
               this
               doctrine
               into
               their
               Church
               :
            
             but
             left
             them
             free
             to
             marrie
             at
             their
             owne
             discretions
             ,
             as
             commeth
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             be
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Theologically
             ,
             thus
             .
          
           
             ALl
             proofes
             in
             diuinity
             ,
             are
             either
             diuine
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             or
             humane
             ,
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             call
             them
             Semi-probationes
             ,
             or
             halfe
             proofes
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             testimonies
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             binding
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             fallible
             nature
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             diuine
             proofes
             are
             either
             plaine
             ,
             in
             the
             literall
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             hidden
             and
             latent
             in
             the
             Allegoricall
             interpretation
             of
             the
             wordes
             ,
             whereout
             no
             sound
             argument
             
             can
             be
             deducted
             ,
             as
             most
             Diuines
             know
             .
             To
             accommodate
             and
             apply
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             saide
             to
             our
             present
             Article
             .
             What
             more
             plaine
             ,
             and
             in
             expresse
             words
             can
             there
             be
             alleaged
             in
             defence
             of
             Priests
             marriage
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               t
            
             
               Propter
               fornicationem
               vitandam
               vxorem
               habeat
               vnusquisque
               :
               To
               auoyd
               fornication
               ,
               let
               euery
            
             
             
               man
               haue
               his
               wife
            
             ?
             But
             (
             if
             my
             obseruation
             faile
             me
             not
             )
             as
             you
             haue
             since
             diuorced
             men
             from
             their
             wiues
             ;
             so
             your
             tormentors
             of
             books
             haue
             diuorced
             this
             sentence
             of
             S.
             Pauls
             either
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             margent
             of
             your
             Bibles
             :
             Let
             me
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             as
             Gamaliel
             did
             to
             the
             
               Jewes
               :
               If
               this
               prohibition
               of
               yours
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               doubtlesse
               preuaile
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               not
               from
               him
               ,
            
             the
             contrary
             doctrine
             will
             take
             place
             ,
             will
             you
             nill
             you
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             obiected
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             of
             the
             u
             
               Nicene
               Synods
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Canon
             published
             ,
             enioyning
             Cleargy
             men
             perpetuall
             chastity
             :
             but
             what
             saith
             the
             Auctour
             ,
             
               an
               ancient
               Mannuscript
            
             ,
             where
             this
             obiection
             is
             read
             ,
             
               how
               can
               this
               Canon
               of
               the
               Church
               bee
               of
               force
               against
               vs
               ,
               that
               were
               neither
               present
               in
               person
               ,
               nor
               consenting
               by
               our
               voyces
               to
               the
               making
               thereof
               ?
            
             Thus
             farre
             my
             olde
             Manuscript
             ,
             and
             further
             too
             :
             for
             in
             those
             dayes
             when
             hee
             wrote
             ,
             
             there
             was
             no
             question
             made
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             x
             
               inferieur
               sort
               of
               the
               Cleargy
               ,
               should
               (
               if
               they
               could
               not
               containe
               but
               needs
               would
               marry
               )
               be
               sustained
               ,
               and
               maintained
               out
               of
               the
               profits
               of
               their
               benefice
               ,
               and
               enioy
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               priuiledges
               .
            
             y
             
               At
               that
               time
               also
               if
               an
               Acolythus
               came
               to
               a
               discreete
               Priest
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               by
               way
               of
               Confession
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               not
            
             (
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             )
             
               the
               gift
               of
               continency
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               veniall
               sinne
               in
               the
               Confessour
               ,
               to
               aduise
               his
               Confessee
               ,
               to
               contract
               himselfe
               with
               some
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               in
               priuate
               sort
               ,
               &
               so
               deceiue
               his
               Diocesan
               :
               for
               of
               two
               euils
               ,
               the
               lesse
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               lesse
               fault
               for
               a
               Priest
               to
               marry
               priuatly
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               his
               wife
               without
               scandall
               together
               with
               his
               benefice
               ,
               then
               to
               keepe
               a
               Concubine
               against
               the
               expresse
               commandement
               of
               God.
               And
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               after
               this
               be
               compelled
               by
               his
               Diocesan
               ,
               to
               ascend
               to
               holy
               orders
               ,
               wee
               beleeue
               and
               assure
               ourselues
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               lesse
               fault
               that
               keepes
               the
               company
               of
               his
               owne
               wife
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               haunts
               an
               Harlots
               company
               :
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               them
               that
               cannot
               containe
               .
            
             Answerable
             to
             this
             ancient
             Tenet
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             z
             
               Whosoeuer
               hee
               bee
               that
               preferres
               the
               hauing
               of
               a
               Concubine
               ,
               before
               the
               marriage
               of
               a
               wife
               ,
               (
               to
               my
               seeming
               )
               is
               in
               as
               bad
               case
               or
               rather
               worse
               ,
               than
               hee
               that
               doth
               commit
               adulterie
               .
            
             The
             more
             ashamed
             might
             our
             Papists
             bee
             ,
             that
             tollerate
             Stewes
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             harlots
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Church
             policie
             ;
             they
             shame
             not
             to
             write
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             repeate
             it
             ,
             
               ne
               deterior
               libido
               vsum
               assumat
            
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             put
             chast
             marriage
             cleane
             out
             of
             countenance
             .
             I
             haue
             read
             of
             one
             
               Tho.
               dela
               Beare
            
             ,
             a
             
               Welch
               Bishop
            
             ,
             who
             more
             like
             a
             Beare
             then
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Clergy
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             to
             part
             with
             their
             concubines
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             earnestly
             desired
             it
             )
             because
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             he
             should
             lose
             an
             annuall
             rent
             of
             fortie
             Markes
             ,
             which
             was
             well
             and
             truly
             paid
             him
             :
             and
             no
             maruell
             ,
             for
             Espencaeus
             ,
             a
             later
             Writer
             ,
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               their
               Archdeacons
               and
               Officials
               in
               their
               visitations
               respectiuely
               leuied
               the
               same
               of
               concubinary
               Priests
               ,
            
             
             
             
             
               and
               sometimes
               of
               those
               that
               were
               continent
               .
            
             b
             
               Habeant
               aiunt
               si
               volunt
               ;
               They
               might
               haue
               had
               their
               whores
               if
               they
               would
               .
            
             c
             Erasmus
             wondreth
             not
             at
             this
             ,
             because
             
               they
               made
               a
               sweete
               gaine
            
             ,
             by
             this
             sweete
             sinne
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             
               consideratis
               considerandis
            
             ,
             the
             premises
             duely
             considered
             ,
             the
             d
             
               great
               snares
               wherewith
               their
               Priests
               and
               religious
               were
               intangled
               ,
               the
               intollerable
               fire
               of
               lust
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               did
               burne
               ;
               their
            
             e
             
               homicides
               ,
               incests
               ,
               whoredomes
               ,
               Sodomitic
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               denaturalizations
               ,
            
             sinnes
             against
             nature
             ,
             all
             which
             shall
             bee
             reckoned
             vp
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             safer
             for
             vs
             to
             conclude
             with
             f
             Pius
             2.
             his
             golden
             saying
             ;
             
               As
               there
               was
               great
               cause
               to
               remoue
               Priests
               wiues
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               greater
               cause
               to
               restore
               them
               againe
               now
               ?
            
             Which
             hee
             spake
             belike
             ,
             because
             this
             old
             Aeneas
             had
             a
             young
             Ascanius
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             Franciscanus
             was
             faine
             to
             keepe
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             Priests
             and
             Monkes
             are
             lesse
             g
             
               chaste
               then
               married
               men
               ;
               that
               Marriage
               is
               at
               this
               day
               now
               in
               the
            
             h
             
               Reformed
               Churches
               more
               holy
               ,
               and
               more
               acceptable
               vnto
               God
            
             ;
             and
             the
             i
             bed
             vndefiled
             farre
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             single
             life
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             ,
             k
             
               Laurentius
               Schraderus
            
             ,
             l
             
               Melchior
               Iunius
            
             ,
             m
             
               Dan
               ,
               Venatorius
            
             ,
             and
             n
             
               Petrus
               Crinitus
            
             doe
             conclude
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             married
             men
             .
             And
             so
             I
             end
             my
             Treatise
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             That
             marriage
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forbidden
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastiques
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             lawfull
             also
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             other
             Christian
             men
             ,
             to
             marry
             at
             their
             owne
             discretion
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             iudge
             the
             same
             to
             serue
             better
             for
             godlinesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Generall
             Councels
             .
          
           
             GEnerall
             Councels
             may
             not
             be
             gathered
             together
             without
             the
             commandement
             and
             will
             of
             Princes
             :
             and
             when
             they
             be
             gathered
             together
             (
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             bee
             an
             assembly
             of
             men
             ,
             whereof
             all
             be
             not
             gouerned
             with
             the
             
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             they
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             haue
             erred
             ,
             euen
             in
             things
             pertaining
             vnto
             God
             :
             wherefore
             things
             ordained
             by
             them
             as
             necessary
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             haue
             neither
             strength
             nor
             authoritie
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             Article
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             MEdicines
             (
             say
             Physitians
             )
             must
             bee
             proportionable
             to
             the
             diseases
             :
             when
             the
             diseases
             of
             the
             Church
             grow
             Epidemicall
             and
             common
             (
             say
             wise
             men
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             
               no
               remedie
               so
               apt
               as
               a
            
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             .
             But
             who
             shall
             assemble
             them
             together
             ?
             Who
             ,
             but
             Princes
             and
             Emperours
             ?
             so
             the
             same
             b
             Erasmus
             ,
             c
             
               P.
               Aerodius
            
             ,
             d
             
               Fr.
               Duarenus
            
             ,
             e
             
               Aug
               Thuanus
            
             ,
             f
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             best
             note
             with
             them
             .
             But
             then
             this
             question
             againe
             may
             be
             demanded
             ;
             Who
             shall
             preside
             and
             gouerne
             the
             Councell
             ?
             The
             same
             Princes
             by
             whose
             commandement
             and
             will
             they
             are
             gathered
             ;
             so
             g
             
               Langius
               vpon
               Nicephorus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fore
             cited
             h
             
               Fr.
               Duarenus
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             the
             great
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             Prime
             Prelate
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Be
             it
             granted
             ,
             we
             will
             for
             orders
             sake
             ,
             allow
             his
             voyce
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             consultiue
             at
             the
             most
             with
             ,
             and
             not
             decisiue
             without
             the
             Councell
             :
             
               for
               else
            
             i
             
               it
               were
               in
               vaine
               to
               call
               them
               together
            
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             doth
             not
             his
             dutie
             ,
             see
             how
             farre
             hee
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             hee
             may
             bee
             opposed
             and
             deposed
             by
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             were
             silent
             ,
             
             this
             might
             be
             otherwise
             prooued
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             best
             Writers
             of
             your
             side
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             not
             dazled
             with
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             their
             persons
             awed
             by
             the
             Popes
             greatnesse
             ,
             doe
             confesse
             thus
             much
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             
               totidem
               verbis
            
             ,
             that
             Councels
             are
             aboue
             the
             Pope
             ;
             as
             k
             
               Io.
               Langius
            
             ,
             l
             
               Albertus
               Krantzius
            
             ,
             m
             
               Wernerius
               Rolewinck
            
             ,
             n
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
            
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             legion
             of
             Writers
             in
             
             o
             
               Zuingers
               Theater
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             then
             to
             bee
             maruelled
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             be
             so
             loth
             to
             call
             a
             Councell
             ;
             if
             no
             man
             will
             tell
             vs
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             ●
             Iouius
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             will
             blab
             it
             forth
             ;
             
               Concilia
               terrori
               Pontificibus
            
             :
             Our
             Popes
             are
             too
             wise
             to
             hazzard
             their
             estates
             in
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             otherwise
             dispatch
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             come
             fairely
             off
             .
          
           
             There
             remaine
             behind
             two
             scruples
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             whether
             ,
             first
             ,
             Generall
             Councels
             may
             erre
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             Scripture
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             to
             guide
             them
             ?
             Prudent
             Erasmus
             taketh
             them
             away
             both
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             p
             
               Councels
               may
               be
               depraued
            
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             no
             morall
             perswasion
             of
             Councels
             ,
             
               but
               authoritie
               of
               Scripture
               must
               be
               insisted
               vpon
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Of
           the
           37.
           
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           THe
           Kings
           Maiestie
           hath
           the
           chiefe
           power
           in
           this
           Realme
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           the
           chiefe
           gouernment
           of
           all
           the
           Estates
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Ciuill
           ,
           in
           all
           causes
           doth
           appertaine
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           any
           forraine
           iurisdiction
           .
           Where
           we
           attribute
           to
           the
           Kings
           Maiestie
           the
           chiefe
           Gouernment
           ,
           by
           which
           title
           ,
           we
           vnderstand
           the
           minds
           of
           some
           slanderous
           folkes
           to
           be
           offended
           :
           we
           giue
           not
           to
           our
           Prince
           the
           ministring
           either
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           the
           which
           thing
           the
           Iniunctions
           also
           set
           forth
           by
           Elizabeth
           our
           (
           late
           )
           Queene
           ,
           do
           most
           plainely
           testifie
           .
           But
           that
           onely
           prerogatiue
           ,
           which
           wee
           see
           to
           haue
           been
           giuen
           alwaies
           to
           all
           godly
           Princes
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           rule
           all
           Estates
           and
           degrees
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           by
           God
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Temporall
           ,
           and
           restraine
           with
           the
           Ciuill
           sword
           ,
           the
           stubborne
           and
           euill
           doers
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             thirtie
             seuenth
             Article
             explained
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             in
             these
             subsequent
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Kings
             Maiestie
             hath
             the
             chiefe
             power
             in
             this
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ouer
             all
             persons
             ,
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             Ciuill
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             King
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             any
             forraine
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hee
             may
             restraine
             with
             the
             Ciuill
             sword
             ;
             the
             stubburne
             and
             euill
             doers
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Maiestie
             hath
             the
             chiefe
             power
             in
             this
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             I
             Must
             craue
             pardon
             of
             euery
             honest
             Reader
             ,
             if
             I
             inlarge
             my
             papers
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             the
             propositions
             following
             ,
             beyond
             my
             first
             proposall
             ;
             for
             that
             I
             take
             it
             to
             bee
             a
             piece
             of
             my
             alleageance
             ,
             for
             me
             and
             all
             of
             my
             coate
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             oppose
             those
             paper
             walles
             ,
             but
             to
             interpose
             our
             deerest
             liues
             betweene
             the
             King
             and
             danger
             (
             if
             need
             require
             )
             .
             Danger
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             will
             be
             to
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             bloody
             Inquisition-house
             shall
             stand
             at
             Rome
             :
             for
             if
             their
             transcendent
             and
             vniustifiable
             power
             be
             not
             limited
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             time
             to
             come
             (
             if
             they
             may
             haue
             their
             willes
             ,
             
               quod
               absit
            
             )
             first
             ,
             thrust
             Kings
             out
             of
             their
             bookes
             ,
             and
             then
             out
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
             But
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             
               nocumenta
               ,
               documenta
            
             :
             his
             most
             excellent
             Maiestie
             being
             forewarned
             ,
             is
             forearmed
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             preueut
             the
             danger
             by
             their
             bookes
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             mischieuous
             persons
             ,
             with
             a
             iust
             deleantur
             both
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             and
             State.
             Wee
             may
             see
             their
             euill
             intents
             in
             their
             thrice
             accursed
             
               Indices
               Expurgatorij
            
             .
             If
             a
             flower
             of
             
             Regall
             authoritie
             do
             begin
             to
             bud
             forth
             ,
             it
             is
             presently
             nipped
             off
             with
             their
             vlcerous
             hands
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             Place
             we
             the
             King
             according
             to
             our
             bounden
             duties
             ,
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             
               men
               ,
               in
               a
               Throne
            
             a
             
               higher
               than
               all
               other
               men
            
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             Peere
             or
             Compeere
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             that
             can
             equalize
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ouertop
             b
             
               Honore
               quolibet
               sublimiorem
               quum
               habeat
               dignitatem
               :
            
             this
             doctrine
             was
             taught
             vs
             long
             agoe
             by
             Agapetus
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             whose
             steppes
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             who
             but
             they
             ,
             that
             seeme
             to
             reuerence
             their
             graue
             sentences
             and
             gray
             haires
             ?
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             you
             see
             a
             crosse
             in
             the
             Margent
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             a
             Deleatur
             in
             their
             books
             ,
             or
             a
             Caue
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             trod
             vpon
             a
             Serpent
             .
             I
             haue
             an
             
               ancient
               Manuscript
            
             in
             my
             keeping
             ,
             that
             made
             an
             hard
             shift
             to
             come
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             almost
             lost
             his
             coate
             by
             the
             way
             )
             :
             but
             ragged
             and
             torne
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             doe
             serue
             to
             bee
             written
             in
             letters
             of
             gold
             ,
             because
             they
             speake
             the
             Supremacy
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             ,
             and
             accord
             with
             this
             our
             Article
             :
             c
             
               The
               King
               hath
               no
               liuing
               person
               aboue
               him
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               who
               then
               dares
               appeale
               from
               him
               ?
            
             Vnlesse
             it
             be
             some
             traiterous
             Becket
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             passing
             the
             Seas
             ,
             raised
             such
             seas
             of
             trouble
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             welnigh
             ouerwhelmed
             both
             King
             and
             State
             ,
             if
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             had
             not
             the
             better
             preserued
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             in
             our
             English
             Stories
             .
             But
             leauing
             Becket
             to
             be
             fully
             displaied
             in
             all
             his
             colours
             ,
             and
             prooued
             to
             bee
             (
             as
             he
             is
             )
             a
             notorious
             
             Traytor
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             shifts
             that
             would
             apologize
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             proceed
             ,
             and
             further
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             iust
             occasion
             giuen
             vs
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             old
             Manuscript
             had
             lighted
             into
             the
             Papists
             hands
             ,
             either
             this
             leafe
             should
             haue
             bin
             purged
             or
             torne
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             booke
             made
             away
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             neuer
             haue
             come
             in
             euidence
             against
             them
             .
             For
             Manuscripts
             as
             well
             as
             other
             books
             ,
             whether
             Greeke
             or
             Latin
             ,
             old
             or
             new
             ,
             are
             the
             subiect
             ,
             or
             
               obiectum
               adaequatum
            
             of
             their
             damnable
             ,
             vnheard
             of
             ,
             and
             Diabolicall
             censures
             .
             But
             to
             resume
             my
             first
             Proposition
             againe
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             hath
             next
             vnder
             God
             the
             chiefe
             power
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             is
             a
             
             doctrine
             so
             harsh
             and
             distasteful
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Deleatur
             wheresoeuer
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             
               non
               habet
               in
               terris
               se
               quicquam
               excelsius
               ,
               He
               hath
               no
               man
               greater
               vpon
               earth
               ,
            
             is
             shamefully
             put
             forth
             ,
             and
             cleane
             turned
             out
             of
             an
             ancient
             Writer
             in
             
               their
               Bibliotheque
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
            
             .
             This
             very
             sentence
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             in
             d
             
               Lud.
               Viues
               Epistle
               vnto
               King
               Henrie
               the
               eight
               ,
            
             hath
             endured
             the
             like
             purgation
             ,
             and
             is
             washed
             away
             cleane
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             .
             Now
             to
             grow
             to
             a
             conclusion
             :
             If
             the
             Papists
             doe
             so
             ill
             entreate
             Kings
             in
             their
             bookes
             ,
             I
             leaue
             you
             to
             imagine
             what
             they
             would
             doe
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             as
             easily
             come
             by
             them
             ?
             But
             ,
             
               nouerint
               vniuersi
            
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             they
             corrupt
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             gaine
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             any
             indifferent
             Papist
             not
             too
             much
             Romanized
             :
             and
             of
             fauour
             ,
             let
             me
             aske
             them
             this
             question
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             answere
             mee
             (
             if
             they
             can
             )
             vpon
             their
             consciences
             :
             doe
             these
             sentences
             that
             they
             haue
             caused
             to
             bee
             blotted
             and
             blurred
             ,
             make
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             they
             make
             themselues
             ridiculous
             ,
             by
             taking
             so
             much
             labour
             in
             vaine
             ,
             (
             the
             *
             
               Thalmud
               of
               the
               Iewes
            
             ,
             nor
             
               the
               great
               Theater
               of
               Zuinger
            
             amongst
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             nor
             Tostatus
             ,
             or
             Salmeron
             among
             your
             Papists
             ,
             nor
             any
             booke
             in
             any
             Science
             ,
             haue
             wearied
             your
             patiences
             ,
             or
             terrified
             your
             Inquisitors
             from
             prying
             into
             their
             bookes
             ,
             or
             corrupting
             their
             writings
             :
             )
             if
             they
             doe
             make
             against
             you
             and
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             these
             notorious
             shiftings
             and
             shufflings
             ,
             wrenchings
             and
             wrincklings
             ,
             the
             more
             dishonest
             men
             you
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             controuersies
             are
             depending
             ,
             and
             the
             questions
             are
             in
             disputing
             ,
             doe
             shamefully
             either
             suborne
             Authors
             to
             beare
             false
             witnesses
             to
             testifie
             vntruths
             ,
             or
             suppresse
             and
             subuert
             the
             testimonies
             that
             make
             against
             you
             .
             To
             close
             vp
             this
             first
             Proposition
             and
             your
             mouthes
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             this
             first
             Proposition
             standeth
             inuiolable
             :
             The
             Kings
             Maiesty
             hath
             the
             chiefe
             power
             in
             this
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Ouer
             all
             persons
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Ciuill
             .
          
           
             HEarken
             then
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             to
             your
             own
             Writers
             .
             e
             
               Claudius
               Espencaeus
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             note
             ,
             trencheth
             vpon
             
               this
               troublesome
               question
            
             ,
             and
             decideth
             it
             thus
             ;
             Hauing
             spoken
             of
             Saint
             
               Pauls
               omnis
               anima
               ;
               Let
               euery
               soule
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
               expounded
               by
               Chrysostome
               ,
               whether
               he
               bee
               Apostle
               or
               Euangelist
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               or
               Monke
               ,
               (
               which
               exposition
               is
               seconded
               by
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
               and
               what
               Greeke
               Writer
               dares
               oppose
               against
               it
               ▪
            
             )
             he
             inferreth
             these
             words
             :
             [
             
               Yea
               ,
               Gregorie
               the
               first
               ,
               Gregorie
               the
               Great
               ,
               doth
               ingenuously
               acknowledge
               the
               Emperours
               soueraigntie
               ,
               aswell
               ouer
               the
               Priests
               (
               that
               fight
               Gods
               battels
               )
               as
               ouer
               the
               souldiers
               that
               warred
               vnder
               his
               conduct
               ,
               Regist
               .
               lib.
               2.
               
               Ep.
               64.
               
               And
               after
               Gregorie
               and
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
               a
               late
               Writer
               ,
               in
               his
               to
               Henrie
               Archbishop
               of
               Senes
               ,
               Ep.
               41.
               argueth
               after
               this
               manner
               out
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               Euery
               soule
               :
               If
               euery
               soule
               ,
               then
               yours
               :
               he
               that
               would
               haue
               you
               conceiue
               otherwise
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               doth
               but
               deceiue
               you
               ,
               follow
               not
               their
               counsels
               .
               Espenc
               .
               ep
               .
               ad
               Titum
               ,
               cap.
               3
               pag.
            
             513.
             
             And
             not
             long
             after
             ;
             f
             
               If
               Princes
               haue
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               Religion
               ,
               and
               sacred
               businesses
               ,
               what
               makes
               so
               many
               Imperiall
               lawes
               and
               constitutions
               for
               Religion
               in
               the
               Code
               ,
               Nouels
               ,
               and
               Authentikes
               ?
            
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             doe
             wee
             reade
             of
             so
             many
             
               Royall
               Edicts
               and
               Parliaments
               in
               the
               Annals
               of
               all
               Christian
               Princes
            
             
             
               for
               the
               settling
               and
               establishing
               of
               Religion
               ?
               [
               As
               I
               heare
               ,
               when
               those
               horrible
               fires
               were
               lighted
               throughout
               all
               the
               kingdome
               of
               France
               ,
               for
               the
               burning
               of
               men
               and
               women
               aliue
               :
               Oh
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               matter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               appertaining
               to
               Religion
               .
               But
               when
               there
               was
               speech
               of
               reforming
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               conforming
               Monkes
               to
               their
               primitiue
               orders
               ,
               and
               sending
               Non-residents
               home
               to
               their
               Cures
               to
               care
               for
               their
               flocks
               ,
               that
               matter
               was
               not
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               temporall
               Magistrate
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               treated
               of
               in
               a
               Councell
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               Popes
               Holinesse
               :
               for
               so
               I
               haue
               heard
               ,
               and
               doe
               well
               remember
               ,
               that
               our
               Bishops
               were
               wont
               to
               distinguish
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               as
               if
               Princes
               were
               not
               to
               be
               zealous
               and
               carefull
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               :
               but
               to
               commit
               the
               care
               thereof
               not
               only
               to
               men
               very
               indiscreet
               ,
               but
               altogether
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               become
               meere
               executioners
               of
               their
               cruell
               designes
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               sonnes
               of
               our
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               propugnators
               ,
               propagators
               and
               defenders
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             Wee
             haue
             heard
             what
             Espencaeus
             iudgement
             is
             of
             Princes
             ,
             intermedling
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             :
             heare
             wee
             now
             a
             man
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             him
             for
             learning
             ,
             g
             
               Andreas
               Masius
            
             ,
             writing
             vpon
             Iosua
             ;
             what
             saith
             he
             ?
             
               If
               it
               should
               chance
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               forgetting
               their
               duties
               ,
               doe
               against
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               Customes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               approoued
               Ceremonies
               and
               Rites
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               doe
               performe
               the
               seruices
               of
               God
               either
               negligently
               and
               disorderly
               ,
               or
               do
               violate
               and
               breake
               them
               ;
               or
               by
               their
               lewd
               liues
               and
               wicked
               actions
               doe
               trouble
               and
               disquiet
               the
               settled
               state
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               belongeth
               not
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Lay
               Prince
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               admonish
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               will
               not
               serue
               ,
               to
               bridle
               their
               audacious
               actions
               by
               his
               Princely
               authoritie
               :
               and
               this
               doctrine
               I
               take
               to
               be
               well
               warranted
               by
               the
               letter
               and
               examples
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             If
             out
             of
             the
             mouthes
             of
             these
             two
             witnesses
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             be
             not
             sufficiently
             concluded
             ,
             we
             will
             indeauour
             to
             euince
             the
             same
             out
             of
             the
             Pragmaticks
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
            
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             France
             .
             h
             The
             Vestall
             Virgins
             are
             not
             free
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             who
             more
             sacred
             ?
             And
             (
             as
             learned
             Budaeus
             
             saith
             )
             there
             was
             a
             French
             King
             ,
             that
             made
             their
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             quake
             ;
             and
             who
             so
             great
             ?
             But
             
               optima
               prima
            
             ,
             his
             gouernment
             was
             too
             good
             to
             last
             long
             ;
             he
             was
             soone
             sent
             
               packing
               with
               a
               figge
            
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             or
             a
             i
             peare
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             Deuill
             would
             haue
             it
             .
             Boniface
             the
             eighth
             brought
             an
             error
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             greatly
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             Pragmattick
             of
             France
             ,
             one
             Tanquerel
             openly
             in
             Paris
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             :
             but
             a
             good
             paire
             of
             legges
             were
             his
             owne
             best
             defence
             ,
             he
             ran
             away
             ,
             and
             one
             P.
             k
             Gustus
             in
             his
             steed
             ,
             
               before
               fiftie
               Doctors
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               and
               Sorbonists
               in
               their
               Schoole
               ,
               stood
               bare
               a
               prettie
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               shamefully
               acknowledged
               his
               errour
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               his
               ,
               but
               Boniface
               the
               eighths
               ;
               and
               forthwith
               their
               chiefe
               Diuines
               offered
               themselues
               prompt
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               ,
               or
               to
               giue
               any
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
               .
            
             But
             why
             dwell
             wee
             so
             long
             in
             France
             ,
             when
             
               domesticis
               exemplis
               abundamus
            
             ?
             England
             is
             sufficiently
             prouided
             to
             furnish
             vs
             with
             examples
             out
             of
             
               Westminster
               ,
               or
               the
               Tower
            
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             diligent
             hand
             of
             a
             most
             knowing
             Lawyer
             ,
             who
             hath
             collected
             them
             together
             ,
             sending
             them
             to
             a
             reuerend
             friend
             of
             mine
             ,
             who
             coppied
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             imparted
             the
             Transcript
             vnto
             mee
             ;
             whence
             I
             gather
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             familiar
             matter
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             State
             stood
             Popish
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudges
             stood
             too
             much
             affected
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             now
             call
             the
             Romane
             Religion
             ,
             to
             sue
             ,
             fine
             ,
             and
             imprison
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deanes
             and
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             for
             beating
             ,
             wounding
             ,
             burning
             houses
             ,
             killing
             of
             men
             ,
             cutting
             of
             lippes
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             about
             Prohibitions
             in
             ,
             &
             Prouisions
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             ;
             Appeales
             to
             ,
             and
             Buls
             from
             Rome
             :
             and
             it
             would
             not
             serue
             a
             Bishops
             turne
             (
             so
             carefull
             were
             the
             Iudges
             of
             keeping
             and
             preseruing
             the
             ancient
             liberties
             and
             customes
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             his
             Crowne
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             )
             that
             though
             they
             reuerenced
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             their
             blind
             deuotion
             ,
             yet
             a
             Bishop
             comming
             before
             a
             Lay-Iudge
             ,
             pleading
             that
             hee
             was
             an
             anoynted
             Bishop
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Clerke
             ;
             neither
             of
             both
             could
             
             be
             heard
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               Tower
               ,
               Marshalsey
               ,
               Kings-Bench
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             fined
             and
             ransomed
             :
             brought
             they
             Letters
             ,
             Prohibitions
             and
             Buls
             from
             Rome
             ,
             the
             very
             bringing
             whereof
             ,
             was
             no
             lesse
             danger
             then
             a
             Praemunire
             .
             I
             know
             you
             expect
             proofes
             ,
             and
             not
             words
             ;
             Records
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             proofes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             proceed
             ,
             and
             shew
             out
             of
             the
             Records
             ,
             that
          
           
             For
             Archbishops
             and
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Anno
               27.
               R.
               Henrici
               filij
               I●nioris
               ,
            
             there
             came
             a
             precept
             to
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Kings-Bench
             ,
             to
             proceed
             against
             
               Robert
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             Prohibition
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             the
             Kings
             Crowne
             and
             Dignitie
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
            
             lost
             his
             Temporals
             ,
             for
             not
             admitting
             the
             Kings
             Clerke
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Southwell
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
            
             for
             being
             accessary
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             
               Blanch
               Wakes
               house
            
             ,
             and
             murdering
             of
             
               Will
               ▪
               Holme
            
             (
             which
             was
             killed
             in
             a
             Wood
             by
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             intertained
             by
             him
             after
             the
             fact
             was
             done
             )
             was
             put
             vpon
             his
             twelue
             Godfathers
             .
          
           
             
               Walter
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Exceter
            
             ,
             for
             appealing
             to
             the
             
               Court
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Kings
             great
             preiudice
             ,
             finds
             sureties
             to
             answer
             the
             matter
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Anno
               6.
               
               Edw.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Semblably
             ,
             
               Ralph
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Welles
               ,
            
             was
             proceeded
             against
             ,
             for
             summoning
             men
             to
             
               Rome
               .
               Anno
               19.
               
               Edw
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               William
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
            
             ,
             had
             his
             Temporals
             seazed
             on
             ,
             for
             excommunicating
             one
             Richard
             that
             brought
             the
             Kings
             Prohibition
             ,
             
               Anno
               20.
               
               Edw.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Adam
               Hereford
            
             ,
             for
             partaking
             with
             
               Roger
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             is
             tainted
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Archbishops
             challenge
             .
             
               Anno
               Edw
            
             17
          
           
             
               Rob.
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburies
            
             body
             was
             to
             bee
             taken
             ,
             for
             excommunicating
             the
             Sherifes
             when
             he
             came
             to
             serue
             the
             Kings
             Warrant
             .
             
               Anno
               32.
               
               Edw.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             see
             how
             small
             a
             matter
             would
             incense
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             how
             sharpe
             his
             punishments
             would
             be
             against
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             warrant
             sent
             downe
             to
             the
             Sherife
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             to
             serue
             vpon
             him
             for
             hunting
             only
             in
             Windsore
             Park
             .
          
           
             
             
               Concerning
               Deanes
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Priors
               of
               Conuents
               .
            
             
               THe
               Priors
               of
               Kockford
               and
               Bingam
               ,
               were
               sued
               for
               proceeding
               against
               some
               in
               the
               spirituall
               Court
               after
               prohibition
               .
               
                 R.
                 Io.
                 anno
              
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               Deane
               of
               Doncaster
               for
               molesting
               diuers
               of
               the
               Kings
               liege
               people
               ,
               was
               conuicted
               before
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               his
               fine
               .
            
             
               The
               Prior
               and
               Couent
               of
               Saint
               Patricks
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               lost
               their
               Temporals
               ,
               for
               electing
               an
               Archbishop
               without
               the
               Kings
               consent
               .
               
                 Anno
                 6.
                 
                 Edw.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Deane
               of
               Wooluer-hampton
               was
               cited
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               Iudges
               for
               his
               contempt
               ,
               for
               admitting
               one
               Ottobon
               to
               a
               Prebend
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               by
               a
               Mandate
               from
               the
               
                 Pope
                 .
                 Anno
                 31.
                 
                 Edw.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Prior
               of
               Canterburie
               for
               appealing
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               was
               adiudged
               to
               bee
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               to
               reuoke
               his
               Appeale
               .
               
                 Anno
                 23.
                 
                 Edw.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               Io.
               Abbat
               of
               Walden
               attached
               for
               the
               same
               .
               
                 Anno
                 eodem
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deanes
                 ,
                 Abbots
              
               and
               Priors
               ;
               the
               recitall
               of
               the
               rest
               would
               fill
               the
               booke
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               more
               satisfie
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               forbeare
               to
               name
               them
               ,
               and
               come
               now
               to
               shew
               how
               little
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               his
               Buls
               were
               regarded
               of
               our
               English
               Iudges
               .
               There
               was
               an
               Act
               made
               against
               drawing
               causes
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 anno
                 27.
                 
                 Edw.
              
               3.
               and
               a
               commandement
               giuen
               ,
               
                 anno
                 16.
                 
                 Edw.
                 filij
                 R.
                 Edwardi
                 ,
              
               that
               no
               man
               should
               alienate
               ,
               sell
               ,
               or
               send
               any
               thing
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               were
               accordingly
               indited
               and
               committed
               :
               as
               
                 Io.
                 Ouerton
              
               to
               the
               
                 Tower
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Mellercet
              
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Bench
                 ,
                 anno
                 28.
                 
                 Edw.
                 3.
                 
                 William
                 Beuercot
              
               to
               the
               
                 Marshalsey
                 ,
                 anno
                 Regis
                 filij
                 Edwardi
              
               17.
               
               And
               for
               the
               Popes
               Buls
               ,
               how
               little
               were
               they
               regarded
               ,
               or
               rather
               how
               greatly
               were
               the
               getters
               or
               procurers
               ,
               their
               fautors
               and
               abettors
               ,
               &
               those
               that
               did
               but
               threaten
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               
               punished
               and
               censured
               ?
               There
               was
               a
               proceeding
               with
               some
               seueritie
               against
               one
               ,
               that
               
                 threatned
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 get
                 a
                 Bull
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Anno
                 27.
                 R.
                 Henrici
                 .
              
               There
               was
               likewise
               an
               Inquisition
               indented
               ,
               taken
               for
               those
               that
               procured
               them
               ,
               
                 anno
                 20.
                 
                 Edw.
              
               3.
               their
               Abettors
               ,
               
                 anno
                 R.
                 Edw.
              
               4.
               and
               one
               that
               pleaded
               them
               
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 prison
              
               .
               So
               then
               those
               that
               bought
               those
               Buls
               at
               Rome
               (
               giuing
               Gold
               for
               Lead
               )
               found
               them
               still
               Lead
               ,
               and
               no
               better
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               neither
               Buls
               ,
               Appeales
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               could
               protect
               them
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Crowne
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               here
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               trust
               euer
               shall
               be
               able
               )
               to
               maintaine
               their
               soueraigne
               iurisdiction
               within
               these
               Kingdomes
               ,
               ouer
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               against
               all
               
                 forreine
                 iurisdiction
              
               ,
               which
               commeth
               next
               in
               order
               to
               bee
               handled
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             is
             not
             subiect
             to
             any
             forraigne
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             THe
             Pope
             pretends
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             how
             rightly
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             King
             of
             England
             holdeth
             it
             by
             as
             good
             right
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             can
             giue
             him
             .
             I
             know
             it
             will
             bee
             presently
             obiected
             ,
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             being
             a
             violent
             King
             ,
             tooke
             this
             title
             vpon
             him
             ;
             they
             are
             certainely
             deceiued
             that
             either
             thinke
             or
             say
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             manifest
             this
             point
             the
             better
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             my
             conceit
             how
             this
             matter
             was
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             not
             without
             an
             especiall
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             very
             vnlikely
             meanes
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             was
             sharpened
             against
             Luther
             ,
             there
             wanted
             not
             some
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             buzzed
             this
             into
             the
             Kings
             eares
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             drawne
             from
             the
             hereticall
             proposition
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wicklife
            
             ,
             which
             was
             condemned
             long
             since
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             .
             Whereupon
             
             the
             King
             being
             tickled
             (
             because
             the
             full
             knowledge
             of
             this
             at
             that
             time
             serued
             well
             for
             his
             purpose
             )
             presently
             dispatched
             
               Edward
               Leighton
            
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Chaplaines
             ,
             and
             Batchelor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             with
             those
             Letters
             to
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             TRusty
             and
             welbeloued
             ,
             Wee
             greet
             you
             well
             .
             And
             
             forasmuch
             as
             Wee
             at
             this
             instant
             time
             ,
             for
             certaine
             great
             and
             weighty
             considerations
             Vs
             moouing
             ,
             touching
             as
             well
             the
             repressing
             of
             such
             erroneous
             opinions
             and
             heresies
             ;
             as
             be
             now
             a
             dayes
             spread
             abroad
             in
             sundry
             places
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             consolation
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             good
             Christian
             people
             ,
             be
             desirous
             not
             only
             to
             be
             aduertised
             of
             the
             Articles
             whereupon
             Wicklife
             was
             condemned
             heretofore
             by
             that
             Our
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ;
             but
             also
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             concerning
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             said
             Articles
             :
             We
             therefore
             will
             ,
             that
             yee
             with
             all
             celerity
             doe
             send
             vnto
             Vs
             ,
             by
             Our
             trusty
             and
             welbeloued
             Chaplaine
             ,
             M.
             
               Edward
               Leighton
            
             ,
             the
             bearer
             in
             writing
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Seale
             of
             Our
             said
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             in
             as
             lawfull
             and
             Authentique
             wise
             (
             as
             yee
             can
             deuise
             )
             as
             well
             all
             and
             singular
             the
             said
             Articles
             of
             condemnation
             of
             the
             said
             Wicklife
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             confirmation
             thereupon
             of
             the
             said
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             giuing
             vnto
             Our
             said
             Chaplaine
             firme
             credence
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             shew
             vnto
             you
             in
             Our
             behalfe
             touching
             the
             premises
             .
             And
             in
             thus
             doing
             ,
             you
             shall
             minister
             vnto
             Vs
             full
             acceptable
             pleasure
             .
             Yeuen
             vnder
             our
             signet
             at
             our
             Castle
             of
             Windesore
             ,
             the
             last
             day
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
           
           
             Vpon
             the
             receipt
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             followed
             a
             Conuocation
             ;
             a
             Delegacie
             was
             appointed
             the
             sixth
             of
             this
             instant
             moneth
             ,
             (
             there
             wanted
             no
             cel●ritie
             ;
             )
             the
             Instrument
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             both
             it
             and
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             sealed
             the
             ninth
             day
             of
             that
             very
             moneth
             .
             Amongst
             those
             Articles
             that
             were
             sent
             vp
             ,
             there
             were
             diuers
             that
             did
             mainly
             trench
             vpon
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Wickliefe
             said
             )
             were
             neither
             
               found
               ,
               nor
               founded
               vpon
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
             What
             effects
             these
             Articles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Kings
             mind
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             but
             of
             one
             thing
             I
             am
             wel
             assured
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             at
             variance
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             was
             called
             with
             in
             two
             yeres
             ,
             and
             a
             motion
             was
             made
             therein
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             be
             declared
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             his
             Maiestie
             refused
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             aduised
             with
             his
             Vniuersities
             vpon
             that
             point
             ;
             and
             whilest
             the
             Parliament
             sate
             ,
             God
             (
             in
             whose
             hands
             the
             hearts
             of
             Princes
             are
             ,
             so
             disposing
             it
             )
             ,
             the
             King
             reflecting
             belike
             vpon
             Wickliefes
             former
             Articles
             ,
             directing
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             about
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             into
             the
             Chancellorship
             of
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Archbishop
             Warham
             ,
             lately
             deceased
             ;
             
               After
               the
               accomplishment
               whereof
            
             (
             saith
             the
             King
             )
             
               Our
               pleasure
               and
               commandement
               is
               ,
               that
               ye
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               beseeme
               men
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               profound
               literature
               ,
               diligently
               intreating
               ,
               examining
               ,
               and
               discussing
               a
               certaine
               question
               ,
               sent
               from
               Vs
               to
               you
               ,
               concerning
               the
               power
               and
               primacie
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
               send
               againe
               to
               Vs
               in
               writing
               vnder
               your
               common
               Seale
               with
               conuenient
               speed
               and
               celeritie
               your
               mind
               ,
               sentence
               ,
               and
               assertion
               of
               the
               quaestion
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               meere
               and
               sincere
               truth
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               willing
               you
               to
               giue
               credence
               to
               Our
               trusty
               and
               welbeloued
               ,
               this
               bringer
               ,
               your
               Commissarie
            
             ;
             
             
               aswell
               touching
               Our
               further
               pleasure
               in
               the
               premisses
               ,
               as
               for
               other
               matters
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yeuen
               vnder
               Our
               Signet
               at
               Our
               Mannor
               of
               Greenewich
               the
               eighteenth
               day
               of
               May.
               
            
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             receipt
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             the
             Vniuersitie
             (
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             consisting
             all
             of
             Papists
             )
             being
             assembled
             in
             Conuocation
             ,
             decreed
             ,
             as
             followeth
             :
             
               That
               for
               the
               examination
               ,
               determination
               ,
               and
               decision
               of
               this
               question
               ,
            
             
             
               sent
               vnto
               them
               to
               be
               discussed
               from
               the
               Kings
               Maiestie
               ,
            
             viz
             
               Whether
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               had
               any
               greater
               Iurisdiction
               collated
               vpon
               him
               from
               God
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               forraine
               Bishop
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               deputed
               thirtie
               Diuines
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Bachelors
               of
               Diuinitie
               of
               that
               facultie
               ,
               to
               whose
               sentence
               ,
               assertion
               ,
               or
               determination
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               common
               Seale
               of
               the
               Vniuersitie
               in
               the
               name
               thereof
               should
               be
               affixed
               :
               prouided
               ,
               that
               the
               question
               should
               bee
               first
               disputed
               ,
               and
               then
               sent
               vp
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               .
            
             And
             the
             27.
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             1534.
             this
             Instrument
             following
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             sent
             vp
             ,
             sealed
             with
             the
             common
             Seale
             of
             the
             Vniuersitie
             .
             The
             Instrument
             it selfe
             is
             in
             Latine
             ,
             in
             English
             thus
             .
          
           
             TO
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             our
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             these
             present
             Letters
             shall
             come
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             Chauncellor
             of
             the
             famous
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxon
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             assembly
             of
             Doctors
             and
             Masters
             ,
             Regents
             and
             not
             Regents
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             greeting
             .
             Whereas
             our
             most
             noble
             and
             mighty
             Prince
             and
             Lord
             ,
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             King
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             vpon
             the
             continuall
             requests
             and
             complaints
             of
             his
             Subiects
             exhibited
             vnto
             him
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             the
             intolerable
             exactions
             of
             forraine
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             and
             vpon
             diuers
             controuersies
             had
             ,
             and
             mooued
             about
             the
             Iurisdiction
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             diuers
             &
             vrgent
             causes
             against
             the
             said
             Bishop
             then
             and
             there
             exponed
             and
             declared
             ,
             was
             sent
             vnto
             ,
             and
             humbly
             desired
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             prouide
             in
             time
             some
             fit
             remedie
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             the
             complaint
             of
             his
             deere
             Subiects
             .
             Hee
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             prudent
             Salomon
             ,
             minding
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             ouer
             whom
             God
             hath
             placed
             him
             ;
             and
             deepely
             pondering
             
             with
             himselfe
             how
             he
             might
             make
             good
             and
             wholesome
             Lawes
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             aboue
             all
             things
             taking
             care
             ,
             that
             nothing
             bee
             there
             resolued
             vpon
             against
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             (
             which
             hee
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             will
             bee
             ready
             to
             defend
             with
             hazard
             of
             his
             dearest
             blood
             )
             out
             of
             his
             deepe
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             after
             great
             paines
             taken
             hereabouts
             ,
             hath
             transmitted
             ,
             and
             sent
             vnto
             his
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxon
             ,
             a
             certaine
             question
             to
             be
             disputed
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             any
             greater
             Iurisdiction
             granted
             to
             him
             from
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             and
             vsed
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             forraine
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             hath
             commanded
             vs
             ,
             that
             disputing
             the
             question
             after
             a
             diligent
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             and
             examination
             of
             the
             premisses
             ,
             we
             should
             certifie
             his
             Maiestie
             vnder
             the
             common
             Seale
             of
             our
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Iudgements
             and
             apprehensions
             .
             Wee
             therefore
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Masters
             aboue
             recited
             ,
             daily
             and
             often
             remembring
             ,
             and
             altogether
             weighing
             with
             our selues
             ,
             how
             good
             and
             godly
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             congruous
             to
             our
             Profession
             ,
             be
             fitting
             our
             submissions
             ,
             obediences
             and
             charities
             ,
             to
             foreshew
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             to
             as
             many
             as
             desire
             to
             tread
             in
             her
             stepps
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             good
             ,
             sure
             and
             quiet
             conscience
             ,
             to
             anchor
             themselues
             vpon
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             we
             could
             not
             but
             endeauour
             our selues
             with
             all
             the
             possible
             care
             that
             wee
             could
             deuise
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             so
             iust
             and
             reasonable
             a
             request
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             (
             who
             ,
             next
             vnder
             God
             ,
             is
             our
             most
             happy
             and
             supreame
             Moderatour
             and
             Gouernour
             .
             )
             Taking
             therefore
             the
             said
             question
             into
             our
             considerations
             ,
             with
             all
             humble
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             due
             reuerence
             (
             as
             becommeth
             
             vs
             )
             and
             assembling
             our
             Diuines
             together
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             taking
             time
             enough
             ,
             and
             many
             dayes
             space
             to
             deliberate
             thereof
             diligently
             ,
             religiously
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             zealous
             and
             vpright
             minds
             ,
             first
             ,
             searching
             ,
             and
             searching
             againe
             ,
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             and
             Commenters
             thereupon
             ,
             disputing
             the
             said
             questions
             solemnely
             and
             publikely
             in
             our
             Schooles
             ,
             haue
             in
             the
             end
             vnanimously
             ,
             and
             with
             ioynt
             consent
             resolued
             vpon
             the
             Conclusion
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             no
             greater
             Iurisdiction
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Bishop
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             .
             Which
             our
             assertion
             ,
             sentence
             ,
             or
             determination
             so
             vpon
             deliberation
             ,
             maturely
             and
             throughly
             discussed
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             this
             our
             Vniuersitie
             concluded
             vpon
             publikely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             we
             doe
             pronounce
             and
             testifie
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             certaine
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             In
             witnesse
             whereof
             we
             haue
             caused
             these
             our
             Letters
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             sealed
             ,
             and
             ratified
             by
             the
             Seale
             of
             our
             Vniuersitie
             .
             Yeuen
             in
             our
             Assembly-house
             the
             27.
             of
             the
             moneth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             Christ
             1534.
             
          
           
             This
             Instrument
             being
             brought
             into
             the
             
             Parliamenthouse
             ,
             an
             Act
             passed
             ,
             whereby
             the
             King
             was
             declared
             
               Supreame
               Head
               and
               Gouernour
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             What
             exception
             ?
             was
             it
             taken
             or
             giuen
             ?
             The
             Parliament
             motioned
             some
             such
             matter
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             his
             Maiestie
             wisely
             referreth
             it
             to
             the
             Learned
             of
             his
             Vniuersitie
             ;
             the
             Vniuersitie
             to
             thirty
             Delegats
             ;
             the
             referrees
             returne
             their
             ioynt
             opinion
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             forraine
             Bishop
             :
             this
             their
             opinion
             was
             grounded
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             confirmed
             by
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             best
             interpreters
             :
             the
             Parliament
             
             vpon
             full
             knowledge
             of
             this
             ,
             banish
             all
             forraine
             Iurisdiction
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             reliefe
             of
             his
             distressed
             subiects
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             long
             been
             inthralled
             and
             groaned
             vnder
             this
             
               Baby
               lonish
            
             captiuitie
             .
             What
             remaineth
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             satisfactorie
             ,
             Ireferre
             you
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             three
             excellent
             pieces
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             I
             forbeare
             to
             insert
             into
             this
             booke
             ;
             first
             ,
             
             because
             of
             prolixitie
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             ere
             long
             ,
             you
             shall
             haue
             them
             all
             comprized
             in
             one
             volume
             .
             The
             first
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Guicciardine
             ,
             the
             second
             out
             of
             Machiauell
             ,
             the
             third
             out
             of
             
               Stephen
               Pasquier
               ,
               quarit
               Recerches
            
             .
             The
             place
             in
             Guicciardine
             is
             shamefully
             expunged
             ;
             that
             of
             Machiauell
             with
             the
             whole
             booke
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Workes
             forbidden
             ;
             onely
             Pasquier
             is
             improhibited
             and
             vnpurged
             .
             But
             no
             thankes
             to
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             our
             French
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             accounted
             lost
             men
             at
             Rome
             ,
             should
             bee
             vtterly
             lost
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             if
             the
             Inquisitors
             went
             about
             to
             infringe
             their
             
               Pragmaticall
               Constitutions
            
             .
             Of
             these
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             are
             without
             exception
             ,
             Guicciardine
             and
             Pasquier
             :
             the
             third
             is
             branded
             for
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             dare
             not
             make
             any
             Apologies
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             Schollers
             hauing
             fastned
             this
             imputation
             vpon
             him
             )
             so
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             (
             it
             is
             onely
             my
             coniecture
             )
             that
             if
             Machiauell
             had
             not
             touched
             the
             Popes
             free-hold
             ,
             but
             suffered
             him
             to
             haue
             been
             a
             God
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             Machiauell
             had
             been
             no
             Atheist
             for
             this
             booke
             ,
             but
             might
             haue
             hoped
             rather
             to
             haue
             been
             a
             Cardinall
             :
             but
             how
             deadly
             soeuer
             they
             hated
             him
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             his
             Workes
             ,
             at
             his
             death
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             he
             left
             his
             Machiauelismes
             to
             bee
             disposed
             of
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             which
             haue
             made
             no
             small
             vse
             of
             his
             politike
             ends
             .
             But
             to
             reuert
             ,
             the
             tenour
             of
             these
             afore
             recited
             places
             being
             read
             and
             perused
             ,
             and
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             may
             breed
             such
             a
             vnitic
             in
             our
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             that
             both
             Church
             and
             Commonwealths
             may
             be
             much
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
             If
             I
             faile
             in
             my
             coniecture
             ,
             yet
             my
             hopes
             and
             prayers
             shall
             stand
             good
             .
             And
             thus
             hauing
             plainely
             shewed
             the
             Kings
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             
             vs
             see
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             said
             in
             defense
             of
             forraine
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Popes
               Primacie
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Papists
             will
             pleade
             a
             deed
             of
             gift
             ,
             or
             gift
             from
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             a
             great
             gift
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             bee
             prooued
             .
             It
             is
             registred
             in
             their
             Canon-Law
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             Record
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             be
             somewhat
             doubted
             of
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             confirmed
             out
             of
             
               Gesta
               Syluestri
            
             ,
             )
             which
             is
             (
             if
             I
             durst
             belieue
             them
             )
             of
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             .
             I
             answere
             ;
             First
             ,
             the
             Donation
             ,
             or
             gift
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             I
             will
             giue
             them
             this
             gift
             before
             hand
             )
             is
             not
             found
             at
             all
             in
             all
             our
             
               English
               Copies
            
             ,
             nor
             in
             
               Gestis
               Syluestri
            
             .
             There
             antiquitie
             knowes
             them
             not
             ;
             they
             must
             bee
             contented
             to
             forbeare
             to
             vrge
             this
             donation
             any
             longer
             .
             And
             I
             am
             mooued
             the
             rather
             to
             thinke
             so
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             own
             confessions
             ,
             if
             this
             gift
             of
             all
             the
             Westerne
             Prouinces
             ,
             &c.
             were
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             is
             suggested
             ,
             )
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             made
             by
             
               Syluesters
               Constantine
            
             ,
             vpon
             his
             Baptisine
             .
             But
             what
             if
             this
             Story
             bee
             not
             true
             ?
             Then
             it
             will
             follow
             very
             suantly
             ,
             no
             Syluester
             ,
             no
             Baptisme
             ;
             no
             Baptisme
             ,
             no
             such
             Constantine
             ;
             no
             such
             Constantine
             ,
             no
             Donation
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             coniecture
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             commeth
             appar●elled
             vnto
             you
             with
             some
             likelihoods
             at
             the
             least
             .
             Hearken
             
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             an
             ancient
             Writer
             saith
             ,
             the
             Copie
             whereof
             is
             now
             in
             my
             hands
             ,
             but
             shal
             hereafter
             (
             if
             I
             can
             perswade
             )
             bee
             placed
             in
             the
             
               publike
               Librarie
               ,
               ad
               dicti
               fidem
               liberandam
               ,
               &
               ad
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               According
               to
               some
               Writers
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               this
               was
               not
               Constantine
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               which
               was
               baptized
               and
               conuerted
               by
               Pope
               Syluester
               (
               as
               some
               other
               Histories
               seeme
               to
               intimate
               ,
               or
               insinuate
               )
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               Constantinus
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               this
               Constantine
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               it
               recorded
               in
               other
               Histories
               .
            
             By
             this
             time
             we
             haue
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             no
             gift
             ;
             for
             farther
             proofe
             ,
             put
             the
             matter
             to
             any
             indifferent
             Iurie
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cast
             not
             the
             Papists
             ,
             if
             they
             dare
             ioyne
             issue
             with
             vs
             vpon
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             wee
             will
             yeeld
             .
             But
             what
             if
             a
             full
             Iurie
             should
             not
             appeare
             vpon
             the
             summons
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             of
             triall
             ?
             Surely
             then
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             knauery
             abroad
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             thing
             it
             is
             .
             I
             heare
             vpon
             good
             intelligence
             ,
             
             that
             some
             of
             them
             are
             comming
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             offer
             readily
             to
             depose
             of
             our
             side
             :
             but
             they
             are
             deposed
             already
             from
             comming
             ,
             or
             so
             harend
             being
             come
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             get
             a
             word
             from
             them
             :
             but
             speake
             they
             shall
             ,
             and
             must
             .
             One
             of
             them
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             hath
             these
             words
             against
             your
             temporall
             and
             forraine
             Iurisdiction
             .
             
               The
               Citizens
               of
            
             b
             Rome
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               carrying
               boughes
               of
               Palme
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               came
               vnto
               Pope
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               offered
               vp
               the
               Keyes
               of
               their
               Citie
               ,
               and
               granted
               vnto
               him
               the
               temporall
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               ,
               neither
               mooued
               with
               any
               iust
               ground
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               to
               bee
               commended
               for
               it
               ;
               sith
               abundance
               of
               temporall
               things
               doth
               much
               hinder
               the
               progresse
               of
               spirituall
               affaires
               .
               Nor
               in
               truth
               ought
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               (
               though
               hee
               bee
               Peters
               successour
               )
               take
               any
               such
               temporall
               Dominion
               ,
               that
               might
               intangle
               ,
               or
               indanger
               his
               gouernment
               ,
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               read
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               Constantines
               Donation
               (
               wherewith
               all
               our
               Canonists
               ,
               whom
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               are
               too
               curious
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               make
               themselues
               merry
               )
               ,
               that
               any
               chiefe
               Bishop
               did
               take
               vpon
               him
               the
               temporall
               Gouernment
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               of
               late
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               man
               ,
               some
               Popes
               procuring
               labour
               and
               trouble
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               haue
               been
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               to
               intermeddle
               therewith
               .
            
             This
             witnesse
             speaketh
             well
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             fully
             to
             our
             purpose
             ;
             let
             vs
             heare
             another
             ,
             c
             Guntherus
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               Spigelius
               :
               From
               this
               time
               forward
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Lord
               of
               many
               Cities
               ,
               that
               awed
               men
               heretofore
               by
               the
               Maiestie
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               is
               now
               feared
               for
               his
               greatnesse
               and
               power
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               all
               were
               knowne
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               bee
               found
               so
               great
               (
               as
               it
               seemeth
               )
               :
               for
               some
               vnskilfull
               Historians
               ,
               ignorant
               of
               the
               course
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               things
               ,
               doe
               say
               ,
               that
               Constantine
               gaue
               some
               such
               matter
               to
               Pope
               Syluester
               .
            
             How
             now
             ?
             Are
             all
             they
             vnskilfull
             in
             Histories
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             times
             ,
             knowing
             not
             the
             order
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             defend
             Constantines
             Donation
             ?
             this
             censure
             
             may
             pricke
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             fetch
             blood
             .
             But
             the
             same
             Author
             hath
             not
             yet
             done
             with
             these
             
               Constantine-gift
               defenders
            
             :
             Oh
             ,
             d
             
               he
               meanes
               the
               Donation
               of
               Constantine
               (
               which
               is
               so
               commonly
               spoken
               of
               )
               and
               yet
               as
               common
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Record
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               neither
               in
               ancient
               Copies
            
             (
             iust
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             )
             so
             
               saith
               Antoninus
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               .
               Isidorus
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               in
               his
               Historie
               writeth
               ,
               that
               Constantine
               quitted
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               ,
               leauing
               it
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               ,
               his
               Imperiall
               Robes
               ,
               Diadem
               ,
               and
               white
               Horse
               which
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               ride
               on
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               many
               dignities
               .
               What
               is
               all
               this
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Patrimony
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               of
               Peter
               ,
               purchased
               by
               his
               leprosie
               ,
            
             his
             cure
             thereof
             ,
             
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Infants
               ,
               and
               his
               baptisme
               by
               Syluester
               ?
               Oh
               happy
               tales
               !
               which
               erected
               so
               great
               and
               large
               an
               Empire
               .
               Wee
               reade
               a
               certaine
               distich
               against
               Laurentius
               Valla
               ,
               a
               man
               hated
               and
               persecuted
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               labouring
               to
               prooue
               in
               a
               booke
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               hands
               almost
               of
               euery
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               not
               any
               right
               or
               title
               granted
               to
               him
               of
               Empire
               ,
               or
               temporall
               Gouernment
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             these
             honest
             men
             that
             are
             likely
             to
             bee
             impannelled
             vpon
             this
             Iurie
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             will
             be
             bound
             to
             bring
             forth
             a
             full
             Iurie
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             Iury
             Masters
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             doe
             not
             cut
             out
             their
             tongues
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             be
             produced
             either
             as
             witnesses
             or
             Iurors
             ;
             )
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             may
             happen
             to
             rue
             it
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             we
             haue
             inquired
             (
             as
             diligent
             inquirie
             shall
             be
             made
             )
             either
             by
             writ
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             
               dedimus
               potestatem
            
             .
             Do
             you
             know
             the
             danger
             ?
             It
             is
             Fellony
             by
             the
             Statute
             ,
             and
             villany
             vnexpiable
             .
             But
             if
             all
             that
             hath
             bin
             said
             ,
             cannot
             satisfie
             our
             Romane
             Catholikes
             about
             this
             their
             Donatiue
             ,
             what
             if
             we
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             forth
             a
             plainer
             Surrender
             againe
             into
             the
             Emperours
             hands
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             large
             Grant
             from
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             from
             Constantine
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             be
             read
             in
             a
             e
             Popish
             
             Writer
             ,
             and
             what
             reason
             haue
             Protestants
             not
             to
             belieue
             it
             ?
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             not
             belieuing
             it
             much
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             formerly
             shewed
             )
             their
             owne
             Authors
             doe
             diffide
             the
             Donation
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             then
             wee
             :
             but
             in
             case
             the
             Donation
             be
             prooued
             ,
             
               and
               the
               witnesses
               and
               testimonies
            
             against
             vs
             bee
             disprooued
             ,
             this
             shall
             serue
             to
             close
             vp
             their
             stomacks
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             better
             Grant
             from
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             true
             Emperour
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             on
             whose
             thigh
             is
             written
             this
             diuine
             
               Impresa
               ,
               Rex
               regum
               &
               Dominus
               Dominantium
               :
            
             the
             proofes
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             (
             the
             
               Protestants
               Carde
            
             )
             in
             diuers
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             some
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             16.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               vpon
               this
               Peter
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               To
               thee
               (
               Peter
               )
               will
               I
               giue
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             againe
             :
             
               Ecce
               duo
               gladij
            
             ;
             two
             Swords
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             signifie
             two
             Empires
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             two-edged
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             stablish
             the
             Empire
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Peter
             ,
             as
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             opposites
             ,
             and
             all
             knots
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             that
             are
             incident
             vnto
             these
             controuersies
             .
          
           
             Touching
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Vpon
               this
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             vnlesse
             they
             get
             more
             by
             their
             Salt-peeter
             (
             as
             they
             are
             Deuils
             in
             the
             Vault
             )
             then
             by
             their
             Peter
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             get
             much
             ,
             for
             the
             Popes
             either
             temporall
             or
             spirituall
             power
             out
             of
             this
             place
             :
             you
             must
             make
             your
             Peter
             either
             the
             Rocke
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Rocke
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             else
             you
             dash
             against
             so
             many
             worthy
             and
             famous
             Writers
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             as
             against
             so
             many
             rockes
             .
             ●
             Fer●●s
             ,
             g
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             h
             Faber
             ,
             besides
             sundry
             others
             of
             your
             Worthies
             ,
             interpret
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Rocke
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             the
             Word
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             .
             You
             cannot
             better
             these
             Schollers
             ,
             nor
             this
             expositions
             and
             furthermore
             ,
             let
             me
             informe
             you
             ,
             Peters
             Faith
             
               was
               not
            
             
             
               personall
               ,
               but
               common
               to
               him
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             For
             that
             which
             is
             vrged
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             much
             may
             be
             said
             
             of
             that
             also
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             Writers
             ,
             but
             nothing
             that
             will
             doe
             you
             good
             .
             Ferus
             and
             Faber
             in
             the
             places
             aboue
             
             named
             ,
             the
             one
             giueth
             these
             Keyes
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             other
             vnto
             faith
             .
             Concerning
             that
             which
             is
             obiected
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Ecce
               duo
               gladij
            
             ,
             I
             may
             very
             well
             say
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             vnto
             Peter
             ;
             Put
             vp
             your
             Swords
             ,
             the
             controuersie
             is
             ended
             :
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             )
             thus
             writeth
             the
             Commenter
             vpon
             Guntherus
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             k
             
               Gladijs
               quae
               rite
               duobus
               Niti●ur
               :
               He
               seemeth
            
             (
             quoth
             hee
             )
             
               to
               follow
               the
               commentitious
               opinion
               of
               the
               Schoole-Diuines
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               so
               much
               interpret
               ,
               as
               subuert
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               of
               two
               Swords
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               all
               other
               that
               appertaine
               vnto
               this
               heauenly
               Phylosophy
               ,
               against
               the
               example
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               best
               precept
               ,
               against
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               streame
               of
               ancient
               Interpreters
               commenting
               vpon
               this
               place
               .
               In
               these
               few
               words
               ,
               Behold
               two
               Swords
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               full
               wisely
               God
               wot
               )
               one
               for
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               yet
               would
               they
               be
               pleased
               to
               hearken
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               he
               would
               informe
               them
               ,
               that
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               :
               and
               the
               Apostle
               semblably
               ,
               Our
               weapons
               are
               not
               carnall
               ,
               but
               power
               full
               vnto
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             latter
             words
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             are
             obiected
             against
             Hildebrand
             by
             Conrade
             Bishop
             of
             Trai●ct
             at
             a
             meeting
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cermany
             and
             France
             at
             Ga●st●ng
             ,
             reproching
             him
             very
             worthily
             ,
             for
             going
             about
             l
             with
             his
             
               double
               or
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               to
               riuet
               open
               and
               vnfold
               the
               obscure
               places
               of
               both
               Testaments
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             plainely
             ,
             that
             the
             edge
             of
             both
             your
             Swords
             are
             well
             abated
             .
             If
             you
             list
             to
             trie
             a
             venny
             or
             two
             at
             foynes
             (
             for
             at
             sharpe
             you
             cannot
             )
             m
             
               Sigebertus
               and
               Trithemius
            
             ,
             haue
             beaten
             these
             Swords
             about
             your
             eares
             ,
             as
             one
             n
             
               Gerochus
               in
               Auentine
            
             ,
             is
             bold
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             
               that
               this
               double
               or
               two-edged
               Sword
               ,
               is
               giuen
               to
               saue
               and
               quicken
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               kill
               ,
               he
               vnderstandeth
            
             
             
               this
               Sword
               spiritually
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               life
               and
               light
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               by
               its
               power
               to
               raise
               dead
               men
               to
               life
               ,
               to
               make
               gods
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               conuert
               and
               turne
               mortalitie
               into
               immortalitie
               .
            
             Thus
             farre
             
               Io
               Auentine
            
             ,
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             commended
             by
             your
             Papists
             :
             though
             you
             haue
             taken
             away
             his
             iust
             commendations
             ,
             
               quo
               iure
               ,
               quáue
               iniuria
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
             But
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             
             
               Albertus
               Krantzius
            
             ,
             as
             good
             a
             Writer
             as
             hee
             ,
             giues
             this
             censure
             of
             your
             two
             Swords
             :
             
               The
               Romane
               BB.
               were
               come
               now
               to
               take
               that
               state
               vpon
               them
               (
               which
               our
               Temporall
               Princes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               call
               presumption
               )
               as
               to
               create
               Princes
               ,
               citing
               for
               themselues
               Peters
               words
               ,
               that
               was
               first
               Bishop
               after
               Christ
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               here
               are
               two
               Swords
               ,
               against
               which
               ,
               our
               Temporall
               Princes
               oppose
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Put
               vp
               thy
               Sword
               into
               thy
               sheath
               ;
               interpreting
               it
               of
               the
               materiall
               ,
               carnall
               ,
               and
               temporall
               Sword
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Pope
               to
               vse
               that
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             And
             thus
             hauing
             put
             vp
             your
             Swords
             ,
             and
             shewed
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             best
             Writers
             ,
             that
             these
             Keyes
             will
             not
             serue
             to
             open
             the
             way
             to
             any
             forraine
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             we
             cleaue
             fast
             to
             the
             Rocke
             Christ
             ,
             or
             faith
             ;
             and
             doe
             certainely
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             temporall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Country
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             as
             little
             helpe
             is
             there
             out
             of
             the
             places
             of
             the
             old
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             very
             question
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             accounted
             like
             the
             good
             Housholder
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             haue
             both
             old
             &
             new
             in
             store
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             places
             cited
             by
             you
             ,
             are
             two
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             none
             in
             effect
             .
             The
             first
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Deut.
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               shall
               refuse
               to
               obey
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               Iudge
               shall
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             This
             argument
             being
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             corrupt
             reading
             in
             your
             
               Bibles
               ,
               ex
            
             for
             &
             ,
             and
             well
             
             amended
             in
             your
             
               Clement
               Bibles
            
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             elsewhere
             )
             let
             it
             stand
             by
             a
             while
             ,
             while
             we
             examine
             that
             other
             of
             
               planting
               and
               displanting
               ,
               planting
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               displanting
               errors
               ,
               and
               not
               Kingdomes
               ,
            
             which
             I
             could
             prooue
             very
             sufficiently
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             :
             but
             I
             content
             my selfe
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             with
             that
             Exposition
             which
             the
             Councell
             of
             p
             Basil
             giueth
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             answerable
             
             to
             my
             former
             words
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             your
             vnwonted
             exposition
             .
             And
             thus
             hauing
             extinguished
             the
             Popes
             pretenced
             right
             ,
             let
             vs
             take
             a
             full
             suruay
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             life
             ,
             manners
             and
             actions
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             men
             .
             Some
             things
             seeme
             otherwise
             then
             they
             are
             ;
             all
             is
             not
             Gold
             that
             glistereth
             ;
             all
             are
             not
             q
             
               of
               the
               best
            
             that
             are
             called
             so
             ;
             Popes
             may
             be
             sainted
             and
             canonized
             here
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             whose
             soules
             frie
             in
             Hell
             fire
             .
             I
             know
             (
             as
             once
             r
             
               Lil.
               Greg.
               Gyraldus
            
             said
             )
             
               that
               it
               were
               better
               for
               me
               to
               hold
               my
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               commend
               their
               many
               abominations
               ,
               and
               manifold
               abuses
               vnto
            
             ſ
             
               Harpocrates
               ,
               or
               the
               Lady
               Silence
               ;
               for
               else
               I
               must
               looke
               to
               be
               cursed
               with
               Bell
               ,
               Booke
               and
               Candle
               :
            
             but
             
               iacta
               est
               alea
            
             ,
             I
             am
             resolued
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             my
             intended
             courses
             ,
             to
             intreate
             first
             of
             their
             wicked
             and
             accursed
             liues
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             their
             hereticall
             and
             damnable
             positions
             and
             doctrines
             ,
             speaking
             no
             more
             then
             others
             haue
             done
             before
             mee
             of
             your
             owne
             side
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             of
             great
             marke
             and
             eminencie
             .
             I
             trust
             I
             shall
             find
             fauour
             both
             with
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             worst
             come
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             haue
             a
             pardon
             of
             course
             .
             And
             first
             ,
          
        
         
           
             For
             their
             liues
             and
             manners
             ,
             what
             goodly
             Popes
             haue
             we
             ?
          
           
             IT
             is
             no
             matter
             in
             what
             order
             I
             ranke
             them
             :
             as
             they
             liue
             in
             no
             order
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             take
             them
             as
             they
             first
             come
             to
             my
             hand
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             common
             saying
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             
               As
               merry
               as
               Pope
               Ioane
            
             ;
             Was
             there
             not
             a
             Woman
             Pope
             amongst
             them
             ?
             a
             
               Sigebert
               &
               Bocace
               de
               claris
               mulieribus
               ,
               c.
            
             99.
             
             c
             
               Iohannes
               Baptista
            
             ,
             d
             
               Egnatius
               ,
               l.
               3
               c.
               4.
               
               Chronicon
            
             
             
               excerptum
               de
               diuerfis
               Chronicis
               ,
               Baptista
               Fulgosius
               ,
               l.
               7.
               c.
               3.
               
               Calius
               2.
               
               Curio
               l.
               14.
               c.
               1.
               
               Crantz
               l.
               2.
               
               Metrop
               .
            
             e
             
               Fr.
               Petrarcha
            
             .
             f
             
               Anselmus
               Rydd
            
             .
             And
             to
             helpe
             to
             make
             vp
             a
             full
             Iurie
             ,
             g
             
               Ran.
               Nygedon
               ,
               ad
               an
            
             858.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             a
             booke
             of
             the
             h
             
               Stations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               of
               great
               antiquitie
               ,
            
             remaining
             in
             our
             
               publike
               Librarie
               at
               Oxford
            
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             more
             witnesses
             yet
             remaining
             behind
             :
             but
             because
             
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             these
             onely
             not
             so
             much
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             cleane
             extinguished
             in
             your
             bookes
             .
             I
             leaue
             them
             to
             be
             dressed
             for
             your
             daintie
             palats
             by
             one
             that
             is
             a
             very
             expert
             Cooke
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             the
             third
             begat
             i
             Iohn
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             on
             the
             body
             of
             Marozzia
             ,
             a
             common
             strumpet
             .
             
               Luitprandus
               ,
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             good
             succession
             of
             your
             Popes
             :
             you
             were
             best
             pleade
             this
             .
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             like
             father
             ,
             like
             sonne
             ,
             kept
             his
             fathers
             Whore
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             whole
             troopes
             and
             squadrons
             of
             Whores
             and
             Queanes
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             was
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             Popedome
             like
             a
             knaue
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             was
             l
             
               taken
               with
               another
               mans
               wife
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               adultery
               ,
            
             and
             so
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Hildebrand
             was
             hatefull
             both
             to
             God
             and
             men
             (
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             not
             without
             good
             cause
             )
             being
             Antichristed
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             good
             Writers
             ,
             and
             free
             speakers
             of
             those
             times
             :
             but
             aboue
             all
             ,
             commend
             me
             to
             
               Iohn
               Auentine
            
             ,
             m
             
               who
               was
               neither
               flatterer
               nor
               back-biter
               of
               any
               ;
               but
               with
               a
               full
               mouth
               inuayed
               sharpely
            
             (
             
               as
               farre
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Historie
               required
            
             ;
             )
             who
             hath
             set
             n
             him
             forth
             in
             all
             his
             liuely
             colours
             ,
             and
             who
             dares
             take
             vp
             the
             Pensill
             after
             Apelles
             ?
          
           
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             978.
             
             o
             
               Gerbert●●
               ,
               alias
               ,
               Syluester
            
             ,
             Poped
             it
             ;
             a
             great
             Pope
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             Magician
             and
             Necromancer
             ,
             he
             worshipped
             the
             Deuill
             for
             riches
             sake
             ,
             and
             was
             promised
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             die
             ,
             till
             hee
             came
             into
             Hierusalem
             .
             Hereupon
             hee
             promised
             himselfe
             many
             yeares
             ,
             and
             bade
             his
             soule
             take
             much
             ease
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             that
             Hierusalem
             that
             was
             aboue
             ,
             he
             meant
             neuer
             to
             goe
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             was
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             too
             farre
             for
             his
             Holinesse
             to
             goe
             :
             but
             (
             as
             secure
             as
             hee
             was
             of
             his
             life
             and
             happinesse
             )
             as
             the
             Deuill
             would
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Chappell
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             very
             name
             of
             a
             Chappell
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             of
             likelihoods
             visited
             often
             ,
             where
             hee
             ended
             his
             vnhappie
             dayes
             ;
             and
             after
             his
             death
             (
             see
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             God
             )
             p
             
               his
               priuie
               members
               ,
               hands
               and
               feete
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               were
               piteously
            
             
             
               torne
               and
               cut
               off
               by
               his
               owne
               appointment
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             body
             went
             not
             to
             the
             graue
             in
             any
             decent
             or
             Christian
             sort
             ;
             so
             his
             soule
             went
             not
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             
               the
               Keyes
               about
               him
               when
               hee
               died
               ,
            
             as
             q
             Erasmus
             merrily
             once
             said
             .
             But
             leauing
             him
             vnto
             his
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             doth
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             said
             vnto
             me
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             iudgest
             another
             man
             ?
             )
             I
             onely
             note
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             for
             a
             Pope
             to
             goe
             to
             Hell.
             r
             
               P.
               Damianus
               reports
               of
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Capua
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               he
               remembreth
               ,
               that
               saw
               Benedict
               the
               Pope
               riding
               on
               a
               blacke
               Horse
               in
               those
               infernall
               Lakes
               .
            
          
           
             ſ
             
               Sixtus
               4.
               was
               brought
               vp
               in
               the
               better
               and
               the
               worser
               Arts.
               
            
          
           
             Pope
             t
             Zosimus
             was
             an
             
               Adulterer
               by
               confession
               of
               the
               Deuill
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Benedict
             the
             ninth
             got
             the
             Popedome
             by
             Simoniacall
             chaffering
             ,
             and
             marchandizing
             ,
             a
             small
             sinne
             ,
             a
             peccadillo
             .
          
           
             u
             Alexander
             the
             sixths
             vices
             ,
             or
             abominations
             rather
             ,
             were
             recorded
             in
             Guicciardine
             :
             you
             haue
             practised
             to
             deface
             the
             foulenesse
             of
             his
             crimes
             from
             out
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             as
             you
             haue
             your
             Indices
             ,
             so
             God
             and
             the
             truth
             haue
             their
             (
             :
             )
             Vindices
             .
          
           
             x
             Iohn
             the
             23.
             was
             an
             accursed
             blasphemer
             ,
             when
             hee
             chanced
             to
             fall
             downe
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               Here
               I
               lye
            
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               Deuils
               name
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             the
             13.
             is
             called
             a
             y
             Monster
             of
             all
             vices
             .
          
           
             As
             Benedict
             the
             ninth
             got
             the
             Popedome
             by
             Simonie
             ,
             so
             
             Iohn
             the
             eleuenth
             got
             it
             by
             meanes
             of
             
               a
               lewd
               Harlot
            
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             thriue
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             well
             and
             truly
             gotten
             .
          
           
             a
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             his
             luxurie
             is
             knowne
             out
             of
             Iouius
             in
             his
             life
             .
             b
             Onuphrius
             hath
             described
             Iulius
             2.
             his
             Houses
             and
             Gardens
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             speaketh
             nothing
             of
             his
             trauels
             and
             
             paines
             in
             his
             Vicarship
             .
             I
             haue
             c
             read
             of
             Hadrian
             the
             sixth
             his
             Peacocks
             ,
             not
             kept
             without
             some
             Epicureisme
             ,
             and
             lost
             with
             great
             blasphemie
             .
             Petrarches
             red
             Hat
             that
             was
             offered
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             but
             a
             Bawde
             to
             the
             d
             Pope
             for
             his
             owne
             sister
             ,
             might
             cause
             the
             Papists
             to
             blush
             at
             their
             bawdy
             Popes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             grace
             in
             them
             .
             Boniface
             the
             8.
             whose
             famous
             sentence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             
               if
               hee
               lead
               millions
               of
               soules
               into
               Hell
               ,
               no
               man
               could
               taxe
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               say
               blacke
               to
               his
               eye
            
             ;
             gaue
             good
             tokens
             of
             his
             repentance
             :
             for
             ,
             vpon
             Ashwednesday
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             vsuall
             ceremonies
             with
             great
             solemnitie
             ,
             his
             Holinesse
             was
             to
             throw
             ashes
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             he
             cast
             it
             into
             ones
             eyes
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             the
             contrary
             faction
             ,
             saying
             
               in
               mockerie
            
             ,
             or
             blasphemy
             rather
             ,
             
               in
               stead
               of
               these
               words
               ;
               Remember
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               ashes
               ,
               and
               to
               ashes
               thou
               shalt
               goe
               :
               Remember
               Sirra
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               one
               of
               the
               Gibellines
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Gibellines
               thou
               shalt
               perish
               .
            
             Much
             more
             may
             be
             said
             out
             of
             Stella
             ,
             that
             shineth
             like
             a
             bright
             Starre
             in
             
             those
             darker
             Ages
             ,
             and
             hath
             most
             liuely
             represented
             vnto
             vs
             the
             liues
             of
             their
             impure
             vnholy
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Popes
             .
             But
             as
             I
             began
             with
             Pope
             Ioane
             ,
             so
             I
             end
             my
             discourse
             with
             Pope
             Eugenius
             the
             fourth
             ,
             who
             ,
             whether
             hee
             were
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             God
             or
             Deuill
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             but
             hee
             
               made
               hauock
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               neither
               fearing
               God
               ,
            
             nor
             regarding
             e
             man
             ,
             putting
             all
             things
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             combustion
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             their
             liues
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             may
             be
             (
             and
             worse
             they
             cannot
             be
             )
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             their
             doctrine
             is
             sound
             ,
             and
             their
             teaching
             good
             ,
             wee
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             adhere
             vnto
             them
             :
             it
             may
             bee
             they
             are
             impeccable
             and
             inerrable
             by
             the
             speciall
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             possessing
             that
             Chaire
             that
             hath
             that
             promise
             :
             but
             because
             both
             f
             Nic-Eymericus
             ,
             in
             his
             dayes
             a
             famous
             Inquisitor
             ,
             and
             
               Franciscus
               Pegua
            
             his
             Commentatour
             ,
             do
             determine
             this
             question
             ,
             and
             resolue
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               may
               be
               accused
               of
               heresie
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               or
               informed
               against
               by
               an
            
             g
             
               Inquisitor
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ordinarie
               man
               :
               but
               his
               competent
               Iudges
               are
               none
               but
               a
               Generall
               Councell
               ,
               or
               a
               Consistorie
               of
               Cardinals
               :
            
             (
             the
             selfe-same
             doctrine
             that
             was
             preached
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             and
             
             Basill
             )
             we
             will
             now
             see
             by
             their
             leaues
             ,
             what
             Schismes
             and
             heresies
             haue
             been
             stirring
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             before
             their
             hearts
             were
             without
             any
             honesty
             ,
             so
             here
             the
             Head
             of
             
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             found
             to
             want
             wit
             or
             braine
             ,
             to
             discerne
             betwixt
             truth
             and
             falshood
             ,
             the
             right
             faith
             and
             false
             heresies
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             h
             Basill
             hath
             made
             a
             muster
             of
             their
             secessions
             ,
             Schismes
             and
             departures
             from
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             thing
             I
             find
             carefully
             set
             downe
             in
             one
             or
             two
             choyce
             Manuscripts
             i
             in
             
               Magdalen
               Colledge
            
             in
             Oxford
             .
             To
             come
             therefore
             to
             particulars
             .
          
           
             k
             Liberius
             was
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             his
             heresie
             was
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Arrians
             .
             l
             Leo
             succeeded
             him
             both
             in
             his
             Papall
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Arrian
             heresie
             .
             Who
             is
             so
             little
             versed
             in
             the
             Stories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             m
             Iohn
             the
             22.
             his
             error
             
               de
               visione
               faciali
            
             ,
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Sorbons
             ,
             and
             blowne
             abroad
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             throughout
             all
             Paris
             ?
             But
             I
             will
             dwell
             no
             longer
             vpon
             this
             incongruous
             and
             vnpleasant
             subiect
             of
             banishing
             all
             forraine
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Popes
             out
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             and
             territories
             .
             Wee
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             may
             restraine
             with
             the
             Ciuill
             Sword
             ,
             the
             stubborne
             and
             euill
             doers
             ;
             which
             is
             my
             fourth
             and
             last
             proposition
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             and
             commeth
             now
             to
             bee
             explained
             by
             the
             more
             temperate
             and
             moderate
             sort
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Chapter
             preceding
             ,
             we
             haue
             forced
             the
             Temporall
             Sword
             out
             of
             the
             Popes
             hands
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             drawne
             forth
             against
             the
             stubborne
             and
             euill
             doers
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             franticke
             Anabaptist
             ,
             will
             dare
             to
             denie
             .
             With
             them
             and
             their
             fantasticall
             propositions
             and
             delirations
             ,
             we
             will
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ;
             at
             this
             present
             wee
             will
             inquire
             only
             ,
             how
             farre
             forth
             this
             Sword
             is
             to
             bee
             drawne
             ,
             according
             vnto
             the
             
               Papists
               Tenet
            
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             two
             sorts
             of
             hereticks
             :
             some
             ,
             
               that
               erre
               of
            
             a
             
               malice
               ,
               and
            
             b
             
               trouble
               the
               State
            
             :
             some
             ,
             that
             c
             
               erre
               the
               errors
            
             
             
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               stand
               stiffe
               in
               that
               Religion
               which
               hath
               been
               taught
               them
               ,
            
             because
             they
             know
             no
             better
             :
             these
             are
             to
             be
             reclaimed
             and
             informed
             by
             d
             
               good
               and
               gentle
               meanes
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             primitiue
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             
               `
               Doctors
               and
            
             e
             
               Pastors
               were
               readier
               to
               lay
               downe
               their
               liues
               ,
               then
               to
               take
               them
               away
               from
               illiterate
               and
               simple
               men
               and
               women
               ;
               they
            
             f
             
               knew
               no
               other
               Sword
               then
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             no
             other
             fire
             then
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Touching
             those
             that
             erre
             of
             malice
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             in
             sharper
             sort
             ,
             
               especially
               if
               their
               malice
            
             breake
             forth
             vnto
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             either
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             Ciuill
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             to
             be
             reclaimed
             also
             ,
             and
             purged
             of
             their
             malice
             (
             if
             it
             may
             bee
             )
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             errors
             ;
             or
             else
             preuented
             in
             time
             by
             the
             stroke
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             demerits
             ,
             without
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ;
             but
             for
             blasphemous
             hereticks
             ,
             that
             impugne
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             trouble
             the
             vnitie
             and
             peace
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             bee
             they
             Schismaticks
             or
             Hereticks
             (
             it
             now
             groweth
             to
             bee
             a
             matter
             of
             State
             rather
             ,
             then
             Religion
             )
             I
             leaue
             them
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             know
             well
             how
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             thinking
             no
             punishment
             too
             sharpe
             for
             them
             .
             But
             for
             your
             g
             
               sanguinarie
               punishments
            
             ,
             and
             h
             
               bloody
               Inquisitions
            
             ,
             as
             our
             State
             vseth
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             our
             Religion
             doth
             warrant
             them
             ;
             so
             your
             owne
             Writers
             doe
             ,
             inueighing
             against
             them
             as
             eagerly
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             or
             do
             ;
             supposing
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               hath
            
             i
             
               profited
               little
               since
               it
               first
               vsed
               these
               vnwonted
               and
               vnwarranted
               courses
               ,
            
             k
             
               to
               turne
               all
               into
               fire
               and
               sword
            
             vpon
             small
             occasions
             ,
             God
             he
             knoweth
             :
             
               for
               denying
               the
               Popes
            
             l
             
               power
               in
               deliuering
               soules
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               for
               speaking
               against
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               opinions
               of
               their
               Schooles
               :
               sometimes
               for
               crossing
               their
               positions
               (
               though
               it
               bee
               but
               in
            
             m
             Grammar
             )
             notantur
             Articuli
             ;
             parantur
             fascculi
             ;
             
               away
               with
               them
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               they
               may
               no
               longer
               liue
               :
               one
               or
               two
               of
               their
               illiterate
            
             n
             
               Friars
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ;
               some
               others
               shall
               beare
               witnesse
               ;
               the
               spirituall
               Magistrate
               shall
               condemne
            
             
             
               them
               ;
               the
               Temporall
               shall
               execute
               the
               sentence
               ,
               to
               the
               vtter
               destruction
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
            
             (
             as
             you
             are
             perswaded
             )
             .
             If
             your
             
               men
               were
               as
            
             o
             
               ready
               to
               teach
               ,
               as
               to
               burne
               ;
               and
               dealt
               by
            
             p
             
               Colloquies
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Sword
               ;
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Armes
            
             ;
             we
             would
             thinke
             that
             your
             Religion
             had
             some
             shew
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             World
             some
             likelihood
             of
             Peace
             ;
             to
             the
             which
             in
             Christ
             I
             commend
             the
             cause
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             a
             period
             to
             this
             long
             Article
             ,
             much
             the
             longer
             ,
             because
             it
             treateth
             of
             two
             the
             greatest
             powers
             vpon
             
             Earth
             ;
             the
             one
             lawfully
             challenged
             by
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             the
             other
             vnlawfully
             pretended
             and
             vsurped
             by
             his
             Holinesse
             (
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             )
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             heretofore
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Of
           the
           22.
           
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           Purgatorie
           .
        
         
           THE
           Romish
           doctrine
           concerning
           Purgatorie
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           worshipping
           and
           adoration
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           Images
           ,
           as
           of
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           also
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           is
           a
           fond
           thing
           ,
           vainely
           inuented
           and
           grounded
           vpon
           no
           warrant
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           rather
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             This
             22.
             
             Article
             explained
             and
             maintained
             by
             Papists
             .
          
           
             HEre
             we
             are
             to
             runne
             through
             Purgatorie
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             through
             a
             Hell
             of
             deuilish
             inuentions
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             contract
             my selfe
             and
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             giues
             no
             definition
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             defined
             ,
             because
             
               non
               entis
               nullae
               sunt
               qualitates
            
             :
             but
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             moderate
             Papists
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             described
             briefly
             thus
             :
          
           
             Purgatory
             
               is
               a
               prety
               slight
               to
               picke
               mens
               purses
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Largely
             thus
             .
          
           
             PVrgatorie
             is
             an
             excellent
             inuention
             of
             fiction
             of
             some
             Cacologus
             ,
             Schoolemen
             ,
             or
             Legendaries
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             dreames
             and
             reuelations
             ,
             to
             certaine
             politick
             ends
             :
             partly
             vnknowne
             ,
             partly
             knowne
             to
             picke
             mens
             purses
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             Popes
             cofers
             ,
             to
             defeate
             men
             of
             their
             lands
             ,
             and
             rob
             their
             soules
             of
             true
             comfort
             ,
             leauing
             nothing
             in
             mens
             consciences
             but
             scruples
             and
             terrors
             ,
             to
             thinke
             when
             it
             began
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             long
             it
             shall
             continue
             ,
             for
             yeares
             ,
             dayes
             ,
             moneths
             ,
             or
             till
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
             This
             awing
             the
             people
             by
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             by
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             reuerence
             their
             persons
             more
             then
             any
             men
             ;
             that
             can
             by
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             mages
             ,
             Inuocations
             ,
             and
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Funerals
             and
             Diriges
             (
             being
             well
             hired
             vnto
             the
             same
             ,
             )
             quench
             this
             fire
             ,
             deliuer
             these
             soules
             out
             of
             Purgatori
             ,
             and
             free
             them
             
               a
               poena
            
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             straight
             into
             Paradise
             to
             their
             endlesse
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             ,
             and
             are
             perswaded
             by
             their
             ignorant
             guides
             )
             .
             To
             course
             ouer
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             description
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               meere
               fiction
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               Theologus
               but
               of
               their
            
             a
             
               Cacologus
               ,
               founded
               vpon
               dreames
               and
            
             b
             reuelations
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             c
             appeared
             to
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             
               Habent
               Moysen
               &
               Prophetas
            
             ,
             could
             not
             content
             them
             ,
             pickes
             mens
             purses
             ,
             and
             robs
             men
             of
             their
             lands
             
               to
               inrich
               the
               Pop●s
            
             d
             cofers
             .
             What
             scruples
             it
             leaueth
             in
             the
             conscience
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             your
             considerations
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             perfectly
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             either
             
               there
               was
               no
               mention
               of
               it
            
             e
             
               in
               the
               primitiue
               times
               ,
               or
               very
               little
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Graecians
             beleeue
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             are
             the
             learnedst
             of
             the
             Papists
             able
             to
             define
             the
             place
             ,
             qualitie
             ,
             duration
             ,
             and
             extention
             of
             it
             vnto
             this
             present
             day
             .
             The
             Papists
             haue
             been
             euer
             Scepticks
             in
             defining
             and
             defending
             it
             ;
             take
             them
             of
             what
             time
             and
             age
             you
             will
             ,
             first
             ,
             middle
             ,
             or
             latter
             .
             For
             the
             
             first
             age
             ,
             you
             haue
             heard
             there
             was
             little
             or
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             middle
             age
             ,
             f
             one
             that
             wrote
             about
             some
             foure
             of
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             agoe
             (
             as
             may
             be
             coniectured
             by
             the
             hand
             )
             makes
             it
             a
             very
             disputable
             question
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             who
             shall
             passe
             thorow
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             it
             shall
             continue
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             hee
             resolues
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             
               quidam
               dicunt
            
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               materiall
               fire
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Element
               of
               fire
               ;
               no
               such
               fire
               as
               is
               to
               be
               maintained
               with
               wood
               ,
               or
               nourished
               with
               any
               materials
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Alii
             dicunt
             ,
             
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               punishment
               ,
               likened
               to
               ,
               or
               called
               fire
               ,
               because
               fire
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               punishments
               ,
               and
               this
               burnes
               like
               fire
               :
               and
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               Hell
               fire
               ,
               that
               is
               lasting
               ;
               because
               this
               fire
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               punish
               ,
               as
               purge
               men
               by
               temporall
               paines
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Purgatorie
               fire
               ,
               or
               Purgatorie
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             shall
             goe
             thorow
             it
             ?
             
               Whatsoeuer
               the
               fire
               is
            
             ,
             (
             here
             is
             no
             certaine
             resolution
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             )
             
               beleeued
               it
               must
               bee
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               the
               faithfull
               children
               of
               God
               passe
               not
               thorow
               it
               ,
               but
               these
               onely
               which
               perfected
               their
               penance
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               distinction
               ,
               that
               some
               soules
               shall
               be
               punished
               more
               ,
               some
               lesse
               .
            
             Some
             soules
             shall
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             thence
             quickly
             in
             an
             instant
             .
             Some
             soules
             shall
             bee
             kept
             there
             prisoners
             till
             the
             last
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             doe
             penance
             ,
             or
             sinne
             ;
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             contrition
             .
             If
             this
             be
             their
             doctrine
             (
             as
             then
             it
             was
             in
             those
             darker
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             )
             what
             comfort
             out
             of
             all
             these
             doubtings
             ?
             May
             not
             a
             man
             say
             vnto
             their
             Schoole
             men
             ,
             as
             *
             Iob
             said
             vnto
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               Miserable
               comforters
               are
               yee
            
             ?
             But
             to
             come
             neerer
             our
             owne
             times
             :
             How
             is
             this
             point
             tossed
             and
             tumbled
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Doue-like
             soule
             cannot
             find
             any
             place
             to
             rest
             herselfe
             on
             ?
             to
             
             
               name
               any
               set
               places
               or
               receptacles
               of
               the
               soules
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               impossible
               .
            
             No
             mortall
             man
             can
             riddle
             me
             this
             riddle
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             what
             this
             fire
             is
             .
             Some
             vnderstand
             by
             this
             fire
             ,
             
               thes
               fire
               of
               conscience
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               of
            
             i
             
               charitie
               .
               Some
               make
               it
               an
            
             k
             
               insensible
               fire
               ;
               othersome
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               as
            
             l
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             men
             ;
             and
             in
             speciall
             ,
             
               Iames
               Faber
            
             ,
             intreating
             
               of
               the
               rich
               Glutton
               in
               the
               Gospell
            
             ;
             and
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               place
               as
               Purgatory
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               it
            
             n
             
               pleaseth
               God.
            
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               sometimes
               doubteth
               of
               it
               ;
               sometimes
               it
               is
               past
               doubt
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Saint
             o
             Augustine
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             booke
             be
             his
             )
             
               that
               there
               are
            
             p
             
               but
               two
               places
               ,
               Heauen
               and
               Hell
               :
               he
               is
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               a
               third
               place
               .
               Vbinunc
               est
               Purgatorium
               ?
               What
               then
               will
               become
               of
               Purgatory
               ?
            
             And
             (
             to
             my
             seeming
             )
             this
             was
             the
             ancient
             tenet
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             although
             q
             
               there
               bee
               little
               or
               nothing
               knowne
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               our
               soules
               before
               Christ
            
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             time
             of
             
               Christs
               birth
               and
               Passion
               ,
               I
               am
            
             r
             
               taught
               by
               the
               Primitiue
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               godly
               goe
               immediatly
               to
               Heauen
               ;
               that
               they
               are
            
             ſ
             
               absouled
               from
               all
               blots
               and
               spots
               of
               sinne
               ;
               that
            
             t
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               fire
               should
               come
               neere
               them
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
            
             u
             
               meera
               sophisme
               in
               Diuinitie
               ,
               to
               thinke
               that
               part
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               fault
               ,
               is
               pardoned
               ;
               and
               part
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               punishment
               ,
               remaineth
               behind
               to
               be
               satisfied
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             *
             
               he
               that
               remitteth
               the
               fault
               ,
               will
               neuer
               exact
               the
               punishment
               :
            
             or
             rather
             let
             vs
             say
             (
             as
             an
             ancient
             x
             Writer
             doth
             )
             
               It
               were
               vnfitting
               ,
               or
               vnlawfull
               ,
               nay
               ,
               a
               sinne
               that
               hath
               a
               mixture
               of
               some
               cruelty
               and
               incredulitie
               ,
               to
               hope
               for
               halfe
               pardons
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               good
               and
               mercifull
               ;
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               ;
               either
               he
               remitteth
               all
               ,
               or
               none
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             laying
             all
             that
             hathbeen
             formerly
             spoken
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             that
             may
             bee
             alleaged
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             let
             vs
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             vnsafe
             way
             to
             make
             Purgatory
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               as
               our
            
             y
             
               Trent
               Masters
            
             doe
             :
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             
               let
               vs
               take
               heed
               of
            
             z
             
               prying
               into
               those
               hidden
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               God
               would
               haue
               hidden
               ,
               and
               dare
               rather
               to
               inuent
               ,
               or
               hammer
               out
               somewhat
               out
               of
               our
               owne
               braines
               ,
            
             then
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             let
             
             
               vs
               not
               be
               too
            
             a
             
               confident
               in
               describing
               the
               place
               and
               qualitie
               of
               its
               punishment
               .
            
             A
             modest
             ignorance
             of
             these
             things
             will
             best
             become
             vs
             ,
             till
             wee
             haue
             better
             warrant
             for
             the
             same
             out
             of
             Gods
             reuealed
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             PVrgatory
             should
             seeme
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             great
             request
             heretofore
             ,
             it
             hath
             such
             a
             great
             traine
             following
             after
             of
             
               Indulgences
               ,
               Prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Diriges
               ,
               Funerals
               ,
               Images
               ,
               and
               inuocations
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             Though
             the
             fall
             of
             Purgatory
             may
             be
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             (
             by
             God
             grace
             )
             intreate
             of
             them
             seuerally
             in
             their
             order
             :
             and
             first
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Pardons
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             
               so
               neere
            
             a
             
               affinitie
               with
               Purgatory
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               prooued
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Purgatory
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               easie
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Indulgences
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Popes
             b
             market
             is
             marred
             ,
             his
             Pardoners
             may
             goe
             shake
             their
             eares
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             originall
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             c
             
               Trent
               :
               It
               is
               certaine
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               concealed
               ,
               that
               in
               no
               Christian
               Nation
               of
               the
               Easterne
               Church
               ,
               either
               in
               ancient
               or
               moderne
               time
               ,
               there
               euer
               was
               any
               vse
               of
               Indulgences
               of
               any
               kind
               whatsoeuer
               .
               And
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               if
               by
               ancient
               custome
               they
               meane
               that
               which
               was
               obserued
               before
               Vrban
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
            
             1095
             ,
             
               no
               proofe
               can
               be
               brought
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               Indulgences
               .
               If
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               vntill
               the
               yeare
            
             1300.
             
               it
               will
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               hath
               been
               sparing
               ,
               and
               onely
               to
               free
               men
               from
               punishments
               ,
               imposed
               by
               the
               Confessour
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               from
               the
               Councell
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               the
               abuses
               began
               ,
               which
               did
               increase
               very
               much
               ,
               vntill
               the
               time
               of
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               .
            
             Hitherto
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Counsell
             neither
             ;
             they
             say
             no
             more
             then
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             a
             world
             of
             Papists
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             catalogued
             vp
             according
             to
             the
             times
             where
             in
             they
             liued
             descendendo
             ;
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             all
             fit
             and
             proper
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Indulgences
                 came
                 in
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                   1095.
                
                 and
                 were
                 opposed
              
               
                 
                   Ann.
                   dom
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Ann.
                   dom
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   1240
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Belluacensis
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Geo.
                   Wicelius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1260
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Bonauenture
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Alph.
                   de
                   Castro
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1360
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Durand
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Polyd.
                   Virgill
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1444
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Petrarch
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Onus
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1●●●
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   A
                   Dialogue
                   published
                   
                     de
                     insolentijs
                     Curiae
                     Romanae
                  
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Conc.
                   Tridentinum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Chronicum
                   Belgicum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Io.
                   Langius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1410
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Io.
                   Gerson
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Huldericus
                   Nutius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1430
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Fortalitium
                   fidei
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Franc.
                   Polygranus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1453
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Io.
                   de
                   Vesalia
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Valer.
                   Anselmus
                   Rydd
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1453
                
                 
                   By
                
                 
                   Vincent
                   .
                   Ferrarius
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   By
                
                 
                   Syluester
                   Prierius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1458
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Regin
                   .
                   Peacock
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Contra
                   Lutherum
                   Conclusiones
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1460
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Tho.
                   Gascoigne
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   1478
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Dominicus
                   de
                   Dominicis
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Laur.
                   Valla.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Car.
                   Militzius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1480
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Gabr.
                   Bieli
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Fr.
                   Guicciardinus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1480
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Hier.
                   Sauanarola
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Io.
                   Roffensis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1494
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Wern
                   .
                   de
                   Rollowinck
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Nigellus
                   Wirocher
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1511
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Nic.
                   Kus
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Anon.
                   Vetus
                   scripter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1511
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Io.
                   Keyserberg
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Conr.
                   a
                   Liechtenawo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1514
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Friar
                   Flechen
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Io.
                   Auentinus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1518
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Caietanns
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Henricus
                   Henriquez
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Cassander
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                    
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Catalogue
             ,
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             esteemed
             at
             the
             least
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             the
             sundry
             abuses
             of
             it
             .
             I
             haue
             purposely
             omitted
             these
             that
             follow
             :
             
               P.
               Valdus
               ,
               Io.
               Wickleph
               ,
               Walter
               Brute
               ,
               Guil.
               Swinderby
               ,
               Ric.
               Turmyn
               ,
               Io.
               Cleydon
               ,
               Io.
               Puruey
               ,
               Henr.
               Token
               ,
               Nic.
               Russe
               ,
               Ric.
               Hume
               :
            
             These
             were
             all
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Wickleuists
            
             ,
             or
             Hussi●es
             ;
             you
             will
             neuer
             accept
             of
             their
             testimonies
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             very
             
             well
             prouided
             without
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             these
             two
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               such
               treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               wee
               haue
               but
               
                 carbones
                 pro
                 the
                 sauro
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               there
               be
               ,
               or
               put
               case
               there
               be
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               ill
               distributed
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               bought
               and
               sold
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               defended
               .
            
          
           
             These
             two
             Propositions
             are
             maintained
             and
             explained
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             whose
             writings
             I
             haue
             confined
             my selfe
             ,
             when
             I
             might
             (
             as
             you
             perceiue
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             written
             )
             haue
             made
             vse
             of
             a
             great
             many
             more
             testimonies
             ,
             both
             pregnant
             and
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             :
             but
             these
             and
             a
             few
             Parchments
             shall
             suffice
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Chureh
             .
          
           
             WHatsoeuer
             Pontanus
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             
             
               Infectū
               eluitur
               scelus
               aut
               exoritur
               ignis
               ,
            
             proues
             Purgatory
             ;
             yet
             you
             haue
             heard
             that
             
               Polydore
               Virgill
            
             could
             neither
             fetch
             Purgatory
             ,
             nor
             
               Purgatory
               Pardons
            
             so
             farre
             ,
             because
             the
             Well
             was
             deepe
             ,
             and
             his
             bucket
             would
             not
             reach
             so
             farre
             .
             
               Fr.
               Polygranus
               in
               his
               Catholike
               Assertions
            
             knoweth
             no
             other
             Pardons
             (
             nor
             I
             ,
             )
             
               then
               such
               as
               by
               the
            
             a
             
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               any
               ordinary
               Priest
               might
               giue
               vnto
               a
               true
               penitent
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             b
             
               pronounce
               him
               absolued
               before
               God.
            
             Hee
             doth
             this
             but
             declaratiue
             ,
             or
             
               ministerially
               ;
               it
               is
               God
               alone
               that
               doth
               truly
               forgiue
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               acquit
               vs
               both
            
             a
             paena
             &
             a
             culpa
             .
             c
             
               I
               alone
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isay
               ,
               doe
               put
               away
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               put
               out
               the
               sinnes
               of
               my
               people
               .
               Also
               Ambrose
               ;
               Hee
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               ,
               forgiueth
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               died
               for
               thee
               .
               And
               Saint
               Augustine
               most
               elegantly
               concludes
               the
               Chorus
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               No
               man
               can
               take
               away
               our
               sinnes
               but
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               immaculate
               Lambe
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               hee
               taketh
               them
               away
               ,
               both
               by
               pardoning
               them
               that
               are
               already
               committed
               ,
               and
               by
               keeping
               vs
               from
               committing
               any
               more
               ,
               and
               by
               bringing
               vs
               to
               heauen
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               sinne
               any
               more
               .
            
             More
             then
             this
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             said
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Keyes
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             to
             the
             true
             owner
             ,
             Christ
             ?
             To
             point
             vs
             out
             with
             the
             finger
             ,
             or
             to
             direct
             vs
             to
             the
             true
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Merits
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             the
             true
             
               Purgatorie
               of
               Christs
               blood
            
             :
             and
             thus
             much
             briefly
             of
             the
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             That
             Indulgences
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             good
             at
             their
             first
             institution
             (
             which
             can
             neuer
             be
             prooued
             )
             being
             abused
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             euer
             will
             be
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             tolerated
             any
             more
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             THe
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             Polygranus
             in
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             (
             which
             I
             had
             forgotten
             to
             tell
             you
             )
             
               maketh
               the
               sole
               Steward
               and
               distributer
               of
               this
            
             d
             
               Treasure
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               abused
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               euery
               ordinary
               Priest
               to
               be
               disposed
               and
               distributed
               ,
               as
               liked
               them
               best
               ,
            
             pretendeth
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             e
             
               Croisadoes
               ,
               and
               building
               of
               Saint
               Peters
               Fabrique
               .
            
             But
             he
             intendeth
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             then
             the
             aduancement
             of
             the
             true
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             publishing
             of
             Saint
             Peters
             doctrine
             ;
             
               but
               the
               diuiding
            
             and
             sharing
             of
             so
             many
             millions
             amongst
             his
             new
             made
             
               Cardinals
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
            
             
             f
             
               fleeced
               but
               a
               little
               before
               ;
               taking
               for
               the
               making
               of
               thirtie
               Cardinals
               ,
               not
               passing
               fiue
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
            
             g
             
               Alack
               ,
               when
               shall
               our
               Sauiours
               precept
               come
               in
               date
               ,
            
             gratis
             accepistis
             ,
             gratis
             date
             ?
             
               that
               they
               would
               bestow
               that
               freely
               ,
               which
               freely
               they
               haue
               receiued
               ?
            
             But
             it
             may
             bee
             said
             ,
             or
             feared
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Popes
             come
             not
             so
             freely
             by
             their
             Chaire
             ,
             and
             therefore
             make
             a
             common
             Matte
             of
             these
             Pardons
             .
             As
             
               Pope
               Boniface
               being
               both
               a
               couetous
            
             
             
               wretch
               ,
               and
               a
               Simoniack
            
             sent
             not
             his
             Disciples
             as
             Christ
             did
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             his
             Brokers
             to
             trade
             for
             Pardons
             ,
             
               ●ffering
               his
               plenarie
               Pardons
               so
            
             i
             
               cheape
               ,
               that
               many
               began
               to
               loath
               them
               ,
               and
               waxe
               wearie
               of
               them
               :
            
             for
             there
             was
             no
             sinne
             so
             hatefull
             ,
             
               no
               crime
               so
               enormous
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               bought
               out
               for
               ready
               money
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             second
             foule
             abuse
             of
             Pardons
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             cast
             our
             eyes
             vpon
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             we
             shal
             see
             many
             horrible
             abuses
             of
             
               Pardons
               ,
               that
               could
               not
            
             k
             
               be
               related
               without
               teares
            
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             
               Leo
               10.
               should
               giue
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Indulgēces
               to
               his
               sister
               Magdalen
               ,
               wife
               vnto
               Franceschetto
               Cybo
               ,
               Innoc.
               8.
               his
               bastard
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               Pardoners
               in
               Tauernes
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               in
               Games
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               named
               spent
               them
               .
            
             The
             Trent-Masters
             durst
             not
             name
             all
             the
             abuses
             ,
             either
             for
             shame
             or
             modestie
             belike
             :
             but
             one
             
               Tho.
               Gascoigne
            
             ,
             that
             was
             sometime
             Chancellor
             of
             this
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             and
             might
             haue
             been
             Bishop
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             hauing
             m
             
               publikely
               read
               against
               the
               abuses
               of
               Indulgences
               in
               his
               Lectures
               at
               Oxon
               ,
               and
               shewed
               that
               they
               were
               cause
               of
               much
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             afterwards
             he
             relateth
             these
             particulars
             :
             
               That
               they
            
             n
             
               were
               carried
               vp
               and
               downe
               the
               Country
               in
               Baskets
               ,
               and
               either
               sold
               for
               sixe
               pence
               ,
               foure
               pence
               ,
               or
               two
               pence
               ,
               or
               giuen
               for
               a
               game
               at
               Tennis
               for
               a
               cup
               of
               Ale
               ,
               and
               worse
               matters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             plaine
             English
             ,
             *
             
               for
               lying
               with
               awench
            
             .
             He
             himselfe
             is
             much
             against
             the
             
               Popes
               changing
               penance
               into
               money
            
             :
             and
             farther
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Doctor
             (
             English
             belike
             )
             at
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             ,
             disprouing
             Indulgences
             ;
             out
             of
             a
             Paper-booke
             of
             the
             Councels
             in
             
               Durham
               Colledge
            
             .
             The
             booke
             of
             Councels
             which
             the
             Doctor
             vsed
             ,
             is
             now
             fairely
             bound
             ,
             and
             charily
             preserued
             in
             
               Balliol
               Colledge
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
             authoritie
             that
             is
             cited
             out
             of
             that
             booke
             against
             
               Indulgences
               ,
               is
               to
               this
            
             o
             
               effect
               ;
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               sell
               his
               Pardons
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               arguing
               neither
               charitie
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               piety
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             This
             I
             speak
             only
             vpon
             my
             own
             coniecture
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             these
             two
             reasons
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             foure
             books
             of
             
               Sermons
               ,
               Acts
               ,
               and
               other
               passages
            
             in
             that
             Councell
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             treate
             of
             this
             point
             somewhat
             largely
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             English
             freedome
             .
             But
             esteeme
             of
             its
             authoritie
             as
             you
             will.
             To
             draw
             this
             point
             to
             some
             conclusion
             .
             I
             know
             your
             eares
             by
             this
             time
             begun
             to
             glowgh
             ,
             to
             heare
             of
             so
             much
             baggage
             stuffe
             ,
             seeing
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             take
             it
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             is
             p
             
               rather
               disputable
               ,
               then
               decided
            
             ;
             take
             it
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             that
             it
             bringeth
             with
             it
             many
             abuses
             ,
             more
             then
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             ,
             
               noted
               by
            
             q
             
               Iohn
               Gerson
               ,
               and
               Nic.
               Clemangis
               ,
               and
               Io.
               Collet
               of
               England
               :
               knowne
               by
               the
               detestable
               gaine
               by
               Indulgences
               ,
               the
            
             r
             
               people
               especially
               of
               Germany
               enthralled
               and
               robbed
               of
               their
               mony
               ,
            
             had
             not
             
               Martin
               Luther
               of
               Wittemberge
               ,
               and
               Friderick
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
            
             iust
             cause
             to
             reclaime
             ,
             and
             declaime
             against
             the
             sundry
             abuses
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             ſ
             
               now
               growne
               into
               the
               generall
               hatred
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             and
             to
             banish
             them
             out
             of
             all
             Germany
             ,
             and
             we
             here
             in
             
               England
               not
               to
               admit
               them
            
             ,
             vntill
             they
             bee
             better
             warranted
             vnto
             vs.
             
               Things
               that
               are
               good
            
             (
             as
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             )
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             
               Gascoigne
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               :
            
             and
             so
             much
             of
             Indulgences
             and
             Pardons
             .
             Pardon
             mee
             if
             I
             haue
             insisted
             the
             longer
             on
             this
             point
             occasioned
             through
             plenty
             of
             matter
             .
             I
             will
             contract
             my selfe
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             leauing
             you
             to
             imagine
             ,
             what
             large
             volumes
             may
             bee
             written
             of
             controuersies
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             Indices
             ,
             if
             either
             I
             had
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             all
             were
             written
             out
             of
             them
             :
             but
             I
             may
             with
             thankefulnesse
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             say
             vnto
             them
             that
             meane
             to
             spend
             houres
             well
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               Principium
               dedi
               vobis
            
             .
             I
             onely
             intend
             and
             propose
             vnto
             my self
             an
             Introduction
             vnto
             the
             Controuersies
             in
             this
             first
             Edition
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           
             OF
             
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             Seeing
             that
             
               in
               our
               prayers
               whether
            
             a
             
               publike
               or
               priuate
               ,
               there
               must
               bee
               no
            
             b
             
               assuments
               ,
               or
               additaments
               of
               men
               or
               women
               ,
               but
               all
               must
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             although
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             c
             
               Graecians
               ,
               which
               to
               this
               day
               doe
               deny
               Purgatorie
               ,
               doe
               grant
               the
               vse
               of
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               :
            
             yet
             because
             I
             am
             taught
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               next
               life
               there
               is
               present
            
             d
             
               condemnation
               ,
               or
               remunertation
               ,
               and
               ,
            
             e
             
               that
               they
               will
               profit
               vs
               little
               or
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             accountable
             at
             the
             last
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             for
             euery
             idle
             word
             ,
             they
             were
             better
             forborne
             ,
             then
             vsed
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             conclude
             all
             in
             the
             marginall
             note
             vpon
             
               Greg.
               Neocaesariensis
               word
               ,
               verè
               sentiunt
               qui
               sublat
               as
               volunt
               preces
               pro
               defunctis
               :
               they
               thinke
               aright
               ,
               which
               would
            
             
             
               haue
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               abolished
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             plaine
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Reliques
             and
             Pilgrimages
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             of
             Reliques
             ,
             seeing
             they
             a
             
               sprung
               both
               from
               one
               roote
               ,
               couetousnesse
               and
               gaine
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             euill
             .
             We
             will
             inquire
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             true
             Reliques
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             proceeding
             in
             right
             method
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             talke
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             first
             agreed
             vpon
             of
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             if
             Reliques
             be
             to
             be
             worshipped
             of
             any
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgins
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             are
             either
             vncertaine
             ,
             or
             vnknowne
             ;
             of
             Christ
             what
             haue
             wee
             remaining
             ,
             but
             some
             few
             cart
             loades
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             Nailes
             wherewith
             he
             was
             fastened
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ?
             which
             hee
             that
             will
             beleeue
             ,
             must
             haue
             faith
             more
             then
             a
             graine
             of
             Mustardseed
             ,
             so
             incredible
             are
             they
             (
             if
             the
             relation
             bee
             true
             
             which
             I
             find
             recorded
             in
             an
             ancient
             Parchment
             booke
             .
             The
             historie
             is
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             but
             withall
             strange
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             will
             heare
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             but
             for
             its
             noueltie
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             incredibiliti●
             both
             to
             you
             and
             me
             .
             
               I
               reade
            
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             
             
               that
               Helena
               was
               the
               daughter
               of
               Choel
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Brittaines
               ,
               whom
               Constantine
               at
               his
               comming
               into
               Brittaine
               married
               ,
               being
               the
               onely
               daughter
               of
               her
               father
               .
               After
               whose
               death
               ,
               the
               whole
               Iland
               deuolued
               ,
               vnto
               him
               .
               So
               much
               wemay
               reade
               in
               the
               Brittish
               Stories
               :
               but
               some
               there
               bee
               that
               fetch
               her
               pedigree
               and
               descent
               as
               farre
               as
               Treuers
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             a
             man
             may
             beleeue
             ,
             although
             that
             he
             haue
             but
             some
             few
             graines
             or
             scruples
             of
             faith
             :
             But
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             without
             some
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             whole
             mountaines
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             as
             much
             faith
             as
             would
             remooue
             Mountaines
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             belieued
             .
             
               The
               said
               Helena
               being
               desirous
               to
               find
               out
               Christs
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               nayles
            
             (
             a
             most
             excellent
             inuention
             ,
             whosoeuer
             put
             it
             into
             her
             head
             )
             
               sent
               for
               all
            
             
             
               the
               Iewes
               :
               the
               I
               was
               supposing
               it
               was
               for
               some
               such
               businesse
               ,
               feared
               and
               resolued
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               neuer
               confesse
               where
               it
               was
               One
               Iudas
            
             (
             mistake
             him
             not
             for
             
               Iudas
               Iscariot
            
             )
             yet
             it
             was
             one
             almost
             as
             ancient
             as
             he
             :
             perhaps
             ,
             some
             men
             will
             wonder
             how
             this
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             knowne
             ,
             that
             Helena
             called
             this
             assembly
             of
             
               Iewes
               ,
               more
               then
               270.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ?
            
             I
             answere
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             
               that
               perhaps
               men
               liued
               longer
            
             c
             
               then
               ,
               then
               they
               doe
               now
               .
               Zachaeus
               was
               his
               Grandfather
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Stephen
               that
               was
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               was
               this
               Iudas
               brother
               :
               this
               Iudas
               (
               I
               say
               )
               when
               Queene
               Helena
               threatned
               to
               burne
               them
               all
               aliue
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               tell
               her
            
             ;
             for
             all
             their
             solemne
             vow
             ,
             was
             discouered
             to
             her
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             man
             ,
             that
             knew
             where
             the
             Crosse
             was
             hidden
             :
             
               so
               she
               set
               them
               aside
               ,
               and
               tooke
               Iudas
               along
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               not
               tell
               her
               where
               Golgotha
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Crosse
               might
               be
               found
               ,
               eft
               soones
               she
               would
               throw
               him
               into
               a
               pit
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               should
               lie
               (
               as
               sure
               as
               Christ
               died
               for
               her
               )
               till
               hee
               were
               famished
               to
               death
               :
               which
               was
               instantly
               done
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               lay
               poore
               soule
               sixe
               dayes
               and
               sixe
            
             
             
               nights
               :
               but
               on
               the
               seuenth
               day
               he
               made
               signes
               to
               come
               foorth
               ,
               and
               made
               show
               that
               he
               would
               tell
               them
               where
               the
               pretious
               Relique
               of
               the
               Crosse
               was
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               hee
               came
               forth
               ,
               downe
               falleth
               he
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
            
             (
             which
             that
             it
             might
             bee
             the
             more
             auaileable
             was
             ioyned
             with
             much
             fasting
             )
             
               straight
               wayes
               whilest
               he
               prayed
               ,
               the
               ground
               shooke
               ,
               and
               yeelded
               forth
               a
               sent
               of
               most
               pleasant
               smelles
               .
               Whereat
               Iudas
               lift
               vp
               both
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               Now
               doe
               I
               know
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sauiour
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               place
               (
               as
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Historie
            
             (
             for
             this
             is
             not
             a
             Legend-storie
             )
             
               there
               was
               whilome
               a
               Temple
               of
               Venus
               ,
               the
               Goddesse
               of
               lust
               ,
               built
               by
               Adrian
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               wherein
               whosoeuer
               prayed
               ,
               might
               bee
               thought
               to
               pray
               to
               her
               Deitie
               ,
               &
               therfore
               it
               was
               vnfrequented
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               fall
               :
               but
               Queene
               Helena
               razed
               it
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               plowed
               it
               vp
               .
               After
               this
               Iudas
               begins
               to
               settle
               himself
               to
               his
               busines
               ,
               and
               hauing
               digged
               not
               passing
               20.
               yards
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               he
               found
               three
               Crosses
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               ioy
               hee
               carried
               vnto
               Queene
               Helena
               .
            
             But
             loe
             ,
             here
             a
             doubt
             ,
             that
             did
             much
             perplex
             them
             all
             ,
             
               it
               could
               not
               be
               known
               ,
               which
               was
               Christs
               Crosse
               ,
               from
               the
               thiefes
            
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             two
             thieues
             Crosses
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             good
             thiefes
             ,
             &
             which
             was
             the
             bads
             :
             but
             that
             mattered
             not
             .
             
               But
               as
               God
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               young
               man
               carried
               forth
               to
               be
               buried
               ;
               Iudas
               staied
               the
               Beare
               with
               his
               band
               ,
               and
               layed
               the
               first
               crosse
               vpon
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               it
               stirred
               not
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               layed
               the
               second
               crosse
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               stirred
               not
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               touched
               the
               body
               with
               the
               third
               Crosse
               ,
               the
               young
               man
               started
               vp
            
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             bee
             not
             true
             ,
             the
             Sea
             burnes
             .
             Would
             you
             know
             what
             became
             of
             this
             wonder-working
             
               Iudas
               ?
               He
               was
               baptized
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Quiriacus
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               ,
               anno
               nullo
               ,
               regnante
               nemine
               ,
            
             (
             the
             time
             certainely
             cannot
             be
             assigned
             )
             
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               was
               put
               to
               death
               by
               Iulian
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               after
               most
               exquisite
               torments
               .
            
             This
             Quiriacus
             vpon
             intreatie
             of
             the
             same
             Empresse
             ,
             was
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Nayles
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             crucified
             ,
             
               glistering
               in
               the
               ground
               as
               it
               were
               any
               gold
               .
            
             How
             Helena
             disposed
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             
               Gregorius
               Turonensis
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Fablers
             to
             informe
             you
             :
             
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             neither
             part
             ,
             nor
             parcell
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             related
             :
             though
             I
             doe
             not
             denie
             ,
             but
             such
             Nailes
             might
             be
             found
             ,
             
               and
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               stucke
               in
               Constantines
               Helmet
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               was
               throwne
               into
               the
               Hadriatique
               Sea
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             quieter
             euer
             since
             ,
             neuer
             a
             whit
             :
             yet
             all
             this
             will
             not
             make
             me
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             
               Inuention
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Holy-roode
             day
             ,
             tooke
             its
             originall
             from
             this
             
               Iudas
               Helena
            
             .
             That
             which
             I
             inferre
             out
             of
             all
             this
             long
             and
             tedious
             legendarie
             Storie
             ,
             (
             let
             the
             Papists
             ecclesiasticate
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             it
             neuer
             so
             much
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             certaintie
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Next
             ,
             touching
             the
             parts
             and
             parcels
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Maries
             Sepulchre
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             as
             certaine
             as
             her
             assumption
             ,
             or
             her
             houses
             transumption
             (
             both
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             backside
             of
             my
             Creed
             :
             )
             but
             I
             will
             say
             confidently
             and
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Councel
               of
            
             a
             
               Trent
               hath
               long
               since
               condemned
               these
               fopperies
               and
               vanities
            
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             now
             high
             time
             for
             vs
             to
             leaue
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             good
             constat
             for
             the
             Apostles
             Reliques
             .
             Nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             may
             goe
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             are
             not
             aboue
             their
             Master
             Christ
             ,
             or
             their
             Mistrisse
             ,
             the
             Lady
             
               Marie
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               Empresse
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             But
             of
             these
             ,
             
               Pol●dore
               Virgil
            
             said
             long
             agoe
             (
             I
             doe
             not
             beleeue
             his
             words
             for
             Gospell
             ,
             you
             know
             how
             he
             is
             iustly
             censured
             both
             by
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Tam
               certo
               scio
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             but
             I
             beleeue
             it
             coniecturally
             ,
             that
             
               there
               are
            
             b
             
               very
               few
               that
               can
               tell
               vs
               ,
               where
               the
               very
               bones
               of
               the
               Apostles
               lye
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             they
             lie
             themselues
             .
             It
             would
             make
             a
             Horse
             breake
             his
             bridle
             ,
             to
             runne
             ouer
             two
             or
             three
             lists
             of
             Reliques
             ,
             that
             I
             find
             registred
             in
             a
             
               Masse-booke
               from
               Exeter
               ,
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               Glaston
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Reliques
               of
               Saint
               Cuthbert
               in
               Durham
               :
            
             and
             did
             we
             but
             peruse
             all
             the
             Reliquiaries
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             of
             these
             sleights
             and
             cousenages
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Deum
            
             would
             come
             to
             light
             ?
             How
             many
             heads
             ,
             hands
             and
             toes
             should
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             had
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Monsters
             in
             Nature
             ,
             bicipites
             ,
             or
             
               tricipites
               ;
               two-headed
            
             ,
             or
             three-headed
             ;
             and
             more
             fingered
             
             then
             some
             mightie
             men
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             But
             I
             know
             you
             will
             
             obiect
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             the
             World
             may
             bee
             deceiued
             in
             discerning
             the
             Apostles
             bones
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostolicall
             Church
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             deceiue
             ,
             nor
             be
             deceiued
             .
             I
             pray
             say
             not
             so
             :
             for
             this
             were
             to
             take
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             giue
             vnto
             your
             Romaine
             Church
             ,
             bringing
             Romaine
             in
             steed
             of
             Catholike
             into
             the
             Creed
             .
             I
             haue
             read
             in
             a
             good
             Historian
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Romans
               were
               deceiued
               ,
               in
               carrying
               another
               mans
               bones
               ,
               instead
            
             
             
               of
               Saint
               Bartholmewes
               bones
               to
               Rome
               :
            
             the
             Author
             is
             Crantzius
             ,
             his
             Religion
             Popish
             .
             Thus
             haue
             you
             been
             deceiued
             in
             worshipping
             
               Saint
               Michaels
               skull
               ;
               and
               these
               cousening
               Knaues
               ,
               that
               made
               not
               righteousnesse
               great
               gaine
               ,
            
             d
             
               but
               a
               gaine
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               prey
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             shewed
             you
             this
             and
             that
             for
             e
             filthy
             lucres
             sake
             ;
             
               some
               butcher
               or
               harlotry
               fellowes
               shares
               ,
               instead
               of
               Beckets
               ,
            
             whom
             yee
             haue
             sainted
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             who
             hath
             dis
             sainted
             him
             very
             lately
             ,
             and
             you
             know
             and
             allowing
             besides
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               first
               declared
               to
               be
               a
            
             f
             
               traytor
               ,
               and
               his
               bones
               publikely
               burned
               by
               the
               Hangman
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             you
             haue
             worshipped
             
               some
               mens
               bones
               that
               were
            
             
             
               hanged
               by
               the
               common
               Bureno
            
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             the
             bones
             of
             Asses
             and
             brute
             beastes
             ,
             instead
             of
             men
             :
             your
             blind
             deuotion
             
             hath
             reached
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             ashes
             and
             bones
             ;
             
               but
               of
               smockes
               ,
               and
               shirts
               ,
               and
               breeches
               ,
               and
               shoes
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             very
             excrements
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             
               hayres
               of
               the
               head
            
             )
             
               which
               hath
               been
               so
               highly
               accounted
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               made
            
             h
             
               more
               reckoning
               of
               one
               little
               sinew
               or
               ragge
               of
               some
               blind
               Saint
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               greatest
               Soueraigne
               in
               the
               World.
            
             Yea
             (
             I
             feare
             to
             say
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             feare
             not
             both
             to
             speake
             it
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             it
             )
             most
             blasphemously
             you
             confide
             as
             much
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             some
             Saints
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             .
             Time
             would
             ,
             and
             my
             promise
             bindeth
             mee
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             my
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             since
             the
             Papists
             cannot
             shew
             me
             any
             true
             certaine
             Reliques
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             must
             be
             maintained
             either
             
               sola
               fide
               ,
               onely
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             
               Protestantes
               Cape
            
             ,
             )
             or
             by
             tradition
             onely
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             most
             Papists
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             sinew
             that
             knits
             the
             scattered
             parts
             of
             
             their
             religion
             together
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             very
             
               Gordian
               knot
            
             ,
             which
             as
             strong
             as
             it
             
             is
             ,
             
               Ant
               de
               Dominis
            
             ,
             (
             that
             Caiaphas
             ,
             or
             high
             Priest
             with
             vs
             for
             a
             yeare
             or
             two
             )
             hath
             cut
             a
             sunder
             ,
             and
             giuen
             (
             full
             sore
             against
             his
             will
             )
             such
             a
             blow
             to
             our
             fantasticks
             and
             Rome-gadders
             ,
             
             or
             Relique-worshippers
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             hardly
             be
             in
             any
             state
             of
             health
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             this
             present
             Iubilee
             :
             but
             if
             needs
             they
             will
             bee
             trudging
             ,
             let
             them
             well
             consider
             into
             what
             dangers
             they
             run
             ,
             that
             thus
             run
             their
             Countries
             ,
             with
             i
             
               hazard
               of
               liues
               ,
               wiues
               ,
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               and
               good
               manners
               ;
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             true
             comfort
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             because
             in
             changing
             their
             places
             ,
             they
             change
             not
             their
             faces
             ,
             nor
             alter
             their
             natures
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             impudent
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             obstinate
             and
             peeuish
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             them
             to
             stay
             at
             Rome
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             there
             :
             if
             they
             returne
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             at
             their
             owne
             perill
             ,
             
               praedictum
               est
               caue
            
             :
             if
             the
             Praemonere
             take
             not
             place
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Praemunire
             will
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             leaue
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Funerals
             and
             Diriiges
             .
          
           
             OF
             these
             Funerals
             and
             Diriges
             I
             haue
             little
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             a
             Erasmus
             ,
             b
             Rhenanus
             ,
             c
             Wicelius
             ,
             and
             others
             before
             me
             of
             their
             owne
             side
             ,
             haue
             scored
             vp
             their
             abuses
             in
             cousening
             men
             with
             a
             tale
             of
             
               Robin
               Hood
            
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             hood
             or
             other
             of
             Dominick
             or
             Francis
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             send
             them
             streight
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             need
             to
             goe
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Purgatorie
             ;
             prouided
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             truly
             contrite
             ,
             for
             mis-giuing
             their
             lands
             from
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             ,
             vpon
             these
             Gorbellies
             and
             Lasie-bones
             :
             no
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             prouided
             that
             they
             giue
             liberally
             to
             their
             Couents
             and
             Monasteries
             ;
             No
             penny
             ,
             no
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             tolerable
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             stay
             till
             it
             were
             giuen
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             haue
             it
             many
             times
             out
             of
             mens
             throats
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             bury
             them
             aliue
             ,
             rather
             then
             faile
             ,
             sending
             them
             quicke
             vnto
             the
             graue
             .
             There
             is
             a
             pretty
             Storie
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             d
             
               Amatus
               Lusitanus
            
             worth
             the
             rehearsing
             :
             one
             
             
               Armellius
               ,
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               fell
               sicke
               ,
               but
               his
               sicknesse
               was
               not
               to
               death
               :
               the
               Friars
               of
               Saint
               Dominick
               and
               Francis
               wisht
               him
               (
               as
               their
               manner
               is
               )
               to
               commend
               his
               soule
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               part
               of
               his
               goods
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               pray
               for
               his
               soules
               health
               ,
               after
               hee
               was
               departed
               this
               world
               :
            
             but
             their
             meaning
             was
             ,
             to
             prey
             vpon
             his
             body
             being
             aliue
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             
               haue
               buried
               his
               body
               quicke
            
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             might
             haue
             taken
             possession
             of
             his
             graue
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             his
             goods
             :
             but
             as
             God
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             in
             comes
             the
             
               Physitian
               ,
               who
               wondring
               at
               his
               sudden
               departure
               ,
            
             maketh
             triall
             ,
             and
             findes
             there
             was
             
               life
               in
               him
               ,
               recouers
               him
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               ;
               the
               man
               liued
               many
               yeares
               after
               ,
               and
               reuoked
               his
               Legacy
               ,
            
             to
             the
             no
             small
             griefe
             of
             these
             greedy
             Shauelings
             ,
             who
             had
             lost
             such
             a
             booty
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             that
             e
             
               Erasmus
               was
               accounted
               an
               Hereticke
               before
               he
               died
               ,
            
             for
             writing
             so
             sharpely
             against
             their
             foolish
             Obites
             and
             
               Mortuaries
               ,
               that
               were
               bought
               and
               sold
               for
               other
               mens
               prayers
               ,
               that
               would
               doe
               the
               deceased
               no
               good
               :
               for
            
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Erasmus
             saith
             out
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             formerly
             shewed
             )
             f
             
               funerall
               pompes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               solemnities
               ,
               may
               yeeld
               some
               comfort
               to
               the
               liuing
               ;
               but
               the
               dead
               are
               neuer
               a
               whit
               the
               better
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             but
             meere
             Wood-cocks
             that
             will
             bee
             caught
             with
             such
             Springes
             .
             These
             Springes
             were
             Confession
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Gul.
               de
               S.
               Amore
            
             ,
             g
             
               our
               Friars
               and
               Monkes
               ,
               especially
               Mendicants
               ,
               get
               no
               small
               Legacies
               vnto
               their
               hands
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             prooued
             )
             are
             nothing
             ,
             and
             funerall
             pompes
             are
             nothing
             but
             comforts
             to
             the
             liuing
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             dead
             ;
             wise
             and
             vnderstanding
             men
             among
             the
             Papists
             may
             spare
             h
             
               this
               charge
               ,
               and
               bestow
               it
               vpon
               their
               poore
               Kinsfolke
               ,
               Wiues
               and
               Children
               ,
            
             for
             ought
             I
             can
             see
             .
          
        
         
           
             Against
             adoration
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             wee
             enter
             into
             the
             maine
             controuersie
             about
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             let
             vs
             enter
             some
             Creekes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             then
             lauch
             forth
             into
             the
             deepe
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             that
             goeth
             
             about
             to
             fell
             a
             Tree
             ,
             that
             is
             compassed
             with
             Thornes
             and
             Bushes
             at
             the
             bottome
             ,
             must
             first
             cut
             or
             grub
             vp
             the
             bushes
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             come
             at
             the
             tree
             :
             so
             wee
             will
             cut
             off
             certaine
             nice
             and
             thorny
             distinctions
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             the
             more
             freely
             come
             to
             throw
             downe
             this
             great
             tree
             of
             Images
             ,
             which
             like
             
               Alex.
               Oke
            
             ,
             is
             growne
             now
             to
             adoration
             ,
             and
             speciall
             worship
             .
             The
             distinctions
             are
             three
             ,
             betweene
             simulachrum
             and
             
               imago
               ,
               a
               similitude
               or
               likenesse
               of
               a
               thing
               ;
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               an
               Image
               ;
               and
               latria
               and
               doulia
               .
            
             The
             Papists
             as
             much
             as
             wee
             ,
             condemne
             the
             worshipping
             of
             
               Idols
               and
               simulachra
               ,
               and
               all
               god-worship
               ,
            
             or
             latria
             to
             Images
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             not
             the
             worship
             ,
             or
             adoration
             of
             Images
             in
             a
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             called
             doulia
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             greater
             ,
             called
             latria
             ,
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             that
             died
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             both
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             But
             God
             willing
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             auoide
             these
             niceties
             ,
             and
             fooleries
             of
             distinctions
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             Writers
             ,
             and
             then
             erect
             and
             establish
             certaine
             propositions
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Papists
             must
             stand
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             thwart
             and
             withstand
             some
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             their
             owne
             Writers
             .
          
           
             
               A
               simulachre
               and
               an
               image
               are
               all
               one
               ,
            
             saith
             learned
             
             Vatablus
             .
             With
             him
             agreeth
             b
             
               Geo.
               Cedren
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Translator
             of
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Greeke
             .
             An
             
               Idol
               and
               an
               Image
               are
               all
               one
               .
            
             If
             doubt
             be
             made
             ,
             we
             appeale
             vnto
             an
             Herald
             ,
             that
             shall
             proclaime
             so
             much
             vnto
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             euen
             
               Desiderius
               Heraldus
               ,
               in
               his
               learned
               Annotations
               vpon
            
             c
             Arnobius
             .
             For
             the
             third
             distinction
             of
             Latria
             and
             Doulia
             ,
             let
             the
             Christians
             call
             them
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             
               and
               distinguish
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               Gentiles
               put
               no
               difference
               betweene
               them
               ,
               as
               testifieth
            
             d
             
               Lil
               Greg.
               Gyraldus
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hauing
             cleared
             the
             passages
             ,
             we
             purpose
             to
             make
             good
             these
             following
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               Images
               were
               not
               vsed
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               they
               began
               to
               come
               into
               vse
               ,
               and
               crept
               into
               Churches
               ,
               they
               were
               onely
               Lay-mens
               Remembrancers
               ,
               not
               their
               Idols
               ,
               or
               worshipped
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               That
               when
               they
               began
               to
               be
               worshipped
               (
               as
               Idolatrie
               commeth
               in
               step
               by
               step
               )
               Images
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               or
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               were
               neuer
               generally
               receiued
               ,
               but
               mostly
               misliked
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               crosseth
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Repugneth
               to
               reason
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               is
               very
               much
               impugned
               by
               the
               Papists
               themselues
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Images
             were
             not
             vsed
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
          
           
             IF
             Agobardus
             Works
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             
               de
               Picturis
            
             ,
             with
             
               Papyrius
               Massenius
            
             notes
             ,
             and
             
               Desiderius
               Heraldus
            
             annotations
             vpon
             Arnobius
             ,
             bee
             not
             satisfying
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             shal
             be
             constrained
             to
             haue
             recourse
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Histories
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             out
             of
             both
             which
             ,
             it
             will
             appeare
             as
             cleare
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne-shine
             at
             Noone-day
             ,
             that
             the
             Prime-Christians
             could
             say
             confidently
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               no
               Altars
               ,
               no
               Images
               nor
               Statuaes
               :
            
             making
             Images
             the
             badge
             or
             cognizance
             to
             know
             the
             Christian
             from
             the
             Gentill
             ;
             and
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             memorable
             History
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             recorded
             by
             Saint
             Hierome
             ?
             Which
             Epistle
             you
             haue
             laboured
             what
             you
             can
             to
             discredit
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             could
             not
             doe
             that
             ,
             you
             fell
             foule
             vpon
             some
             few
             Notes
             of
             
             Erasmus
             ,
             that
             declared
             the
             same
             .
             A
             poore
             reuenge
             :
             but
             that
             Epistle
             and
             the
             truth
             thereof
             doth
             stand
             ,
             and
             your
             doctrine
             of
             Images
             must
             needs
             fall
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             haue
             better
             proppes
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             then
             I
             see
             in
             this
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Second
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             When
             Images
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             placed
             in
             their
             Temples
             for
             rememoration
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             adoration
             .
          
           
             THe
             Proposition
             is
             so
             notorious
             and
             famous
             out
             of
             
               Gregories
               Epistle
               to
               Serenus
               of
               Masseils
               ,
            
             that
             you
             were
             best
             blot
             out
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             coyne
             a
             doctrine
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             clap
             it
             to
             some
             Epistle
             or
             other
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             (
             as
             you
             are
             cunning
             gamesters
             ,
             that
             can
             helpe
             your selues
             at
             a
             need
             )
             yee
             haue
             played
             your
             parts
             very
             cunningly
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Saint
             Gregorie
             in
             his
             ninth
             booke
             and
             ninth
             Epistle
             to
             Serenus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Marseils
             ,
             blameth
             him
             
               for
               being
               so
               inconsiderate
               ,
               as
               to
               breake
               certaine
               Images
               that
               were
               offensiue
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               peoples
               worshipping
               them
               .
               Hee
               saith
               ;
               Antiquitie
               knew
               of
               the
               painting
               of
               Saints
               Stories
               in
               places
               where
               men
               did
               worship
               God
               ;
               although
               they
               did
               not
               worship
               pictures
               as
               gods
               ,
               or
               as
               men
               .
            
             I
             reuerence
             S.
             Gregorie
             as
             much
             as
             any
             man
             ,
             hauing
             perused
             his
             workes
             as
             much
             as
             some
             others
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             compared
             him
             with
             the
             Manuscript
             Copies
             which
             (
             vnder
             correction
             )
             I
             take
             to
             bee
             the
             best
             reading
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Greeke
             or
             Latine
             Author
             .
             But
             these
             words
             ,
             
               quia
               in
               locis
               venerabilibus
               Sanctorum
               depingi
               Historias
               non
               sine
               ratione
               admisit
               vetust
               as
            
             ;
             hee
             saith
             but
             
               admisit
               ,
               permitted
               them
               to
               bee
               painted
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             can
             scarsely
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             because
             Epiphanius
             that
             liued
             some
             hundreds
             of
             yeares
             before
             Saint
             
               Gregorie
               ,
               rent
               the
               Vayle
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             Was
             he
             
               inconsiderato
               zelo
               succensus
            
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             it
             ?
             Who
             dares
             say
             it
             ?
             And
             both
             
               Tho.
               Bradwardine
            
             ,
             our
             profound
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             ,
             haue
             taught
             me
             how
             to
             distinguish
             
               betweene
               auctorities
            
             and
             
               auctorities
               ,
               the
               former
               and
               the
               latter
               :
            
             and
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             for
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Picture
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               was
               miraculously
               depaynted
               in
               the
               Lateran
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             saith
             
             
               Geo.
               Venetus
            
             ,
             
             take
             that
             which
             followeth
             ;
             
               Sirectè
               sentiunt
               qui
               haec
               scribunt
               ;
               if
               that
               be
               true
               which
               is
               written
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             to
             reuer●
             to
             my
             purpose
             :
             How
             doth
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Gregories
             ,
             that
             Images
             may
             bee
             ,
             but
             may
             not
             bee
             worshipped
             ,
             agree
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             in
             
               the
               seuenth
               booke
               of
               Greg.
               Register
               .
               Indict
               .
            
             2.
             ep
             .
             54.
             to
             Secundinus
             ?
             The
             words
             come
             not
             in
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Postscript
             ,
             
               Sic
               esse
               oportet
            
             ;
             but
             they
             come
             in
             ,
             or
             rather
             are
             thrust
             in
             the
             perclose
             of
             that
             long
             Epistle
             by
             head
             and
             eares
             .
             
               The
               Images
            
             (
             saith
             this
             false
             
               Gregorie
               )
               which
               you
               sent
               for
               vnto
               me
               by
               Dulcidius
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               I
               haue
               taken
               care
               to
               be
               conueyed
               vnto
               you
               .
               And
               it
               was
               no
               small
               pleasure
               vnto
               me
               ,
               to
               see
               by
               this
               your
               liuely
               and
               earnest
               affection
               to
               contemplate
               him
               ,
               whose
               Image
               you
               desired
               to
               haue
               before
               your
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               that
               seeing
               his
               picture
               ,
               you
               might
               the
               better
               imprint
               him
               in
               your
               imagination
               .
               And
               verily
               it
               is
               not
               amisse
               done
               of
               vs
               ,
               then
               to
               demonstrate
               inuisible
               things
               by
               visible
               .
               Iust
               so
               a
               man
               that
               loueth
               and
               longeth
               to
               see
               his
               friend
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               that
               truly
               loues
               his
               wife
               ,
               maketh
               all
               the
               haste
               he
               can
               ,
               to
               see
               ,
               the
               husband
               his
               wife
               ,
               the
               man
               his
               friend
               ,
               comming
               from
               the
               Church
               or
               the
               Bath
               ,
               and
               doth
               both
               meet
               them
               some
               part
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               with
               exceeding
               great
               ioy
               .
               I
               perceiue
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               much
               inflamed
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               your
               Sauiour
               ,
               because
               you
               haue
               such
               a
               longing
               after
               his
               Image
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               haue
               you
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               so
               grosse
               ,
               as
               to
               worship
               the
               Image
               as
               a
               god
               :
               no
               ,
               no
               ;
               we
               worship
               God
               by
               the
               Image
               ,
               who
               was
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               now
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               well
               taught
               in
               the
               Creed
               .
               For
               whilest
               the
               outward
               picture
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               representeth
               the
               Image
               to
               our
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               minds
               take
               great
               comfort
               in
               his
               glorious
               Resurrection
               and
               blessed
               Passion
               .
               In
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               we
               haue
               caused
               to
               be
               sent
               vnto
               you
               two
               sultaries
               or
               tables
               ,
               wherein
               are
               painted
               the
               Images
               of
               God
               the
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
               by
               our
               foresaid
               sonne
               and
               Deacon
               .
               You
               shall
               likewise
               receiue
               a
               Crosse
               and
               a
               Key
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               hallowed
               vpon
               the
               body
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               being
               thus
               crossed
               ,
               and
               thus
               keyed
               ,
               you
               may
               bee
            
             
             
               sufficiently
               defended
               from
               all
               euill
            
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             rest
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             be
             thinke
             our selues
             ;
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             :
             It
             was
             written
             a
             yeare
             or
             two
             before
             the
             other
             to
             Serenus
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             better
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             Gregorie
             had
             good
             cause
             indeed
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             his
             
               inconsiderate
               rashnesse
            
             ,
             that
             would
             offer
             to
             touch
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             betrample
             and
             breake
             such
             precious
             
               Reliques
               ▪
            
             but
             Gregory
             distinguisheth
             adoration
             from
             rememoration
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             he
             maketh
             Images
             but
             Lay-mens
             bookes
             :
             but
             this
             Secundinus
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             writeth
             is
             a
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             Incluse
             ,
             or
             Recluse
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             bold
             to
             tell
             you
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             is
             not
             found
             in
             any
             of
             our
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             ,
             saue
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             citeth
             it
             not
             out
             of
             Gregorie
             ,
             but
             as
             b
             
               Gregories
               sentence
               ,
               or
               Gregories
               opinion
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Canons
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             
               Dominicus
               Basa
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Cardinals
             deputed
             for
             the
             reuising
             and
             printing
             of
             the
             Fathers
             out
             of
             the
             
               Vatican
               Print
            
             ,
             were
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             mend
             Gregory
             out
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             or
             the
             Decrees
             ;
             I
             say
             vnder
             correction
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             bold
             then
             wise
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             like
             to
             haue
             the
             Fathers
             Workes
             well
             amended
             ,
             that
             are
             reuised
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             Againe
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             duly
             considered
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             in
             the
             Manuscripts
             ,
             wrote
             fourteene
             bookes
             of
             Epistles
             ,
             distributed
             and
             ranked
             according
             to
             the
             yeares
             that
             he
             sate
             Pope
             :
             but
             you
             haue
             confounded
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             made
             but
             twelue
             books
             (
             wherin
             notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             is
             
               hysteron
               proteron
            
             I
             know
             not
             how
             often
             )
             so
             that
             the
             story
             of
             things
             is
             much
             obscured
             thereby
             .
             Howsoeuer
             ,
             either
             Gregory
             doth
             contradict
             that
             in
             the
             ninth
             booke
             ,
             and
             ninth
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             said
             in
             his
             seuenth
             booke
             ,
             touching
             the
             vse
             and
             adoration
             of
             Images
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             patched
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             it
             appeareth
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             a
             new
             piece
             put
             to
             an
             old
             garment
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             rent
             worse
             .
             I
             conclude
             this
             Proposition
             out
             of
             learned
             Papists
             words
             :
             To
             vse
             
               Images
               for
               adoration
               and
               worship
               ,
               were
               to
               abuse
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               crosse
               to
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               :
               for
               a
               memoriall
               or
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Saints
               by
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               lawfully
               vse
               them
               :
            
             or
             if
             wee
             needs
             must
             fall
             to
             adoration
             of
             Saints
             ,
             let
             vs
             either
             d
             imitate
             
             
               their
               vertues
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               kind
               of
               worshipping
               them
               :
            
             as
             for
             reuerence
             to
             mute
             Images
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             e
             
               asknowledgeth
               none
               ,
               but
               the
               liuely
               Images
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             so
             an
             end
             of
             this
             Proposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             paint
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             or
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             Say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             vnlawfull
             ,
             but
             also
             impossible
             ;
             
               cui
               me
               assimilastus
            
             ?
             yet
             you
             (
             as
             if
             you
             had
             better
             eyes
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             snatched
             vp
             with
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             into
             the
             vpper
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             taken
             full
             view
             of
             the
             glorious
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             )
             haue
             taken
             vpon
             you
             to
             paint
             God
             
               with
               three
               faces
            
             ,
             as
             noteth
             a
             good
             f
             Historian
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             there
             bee
             some
             quaint
             and
             Polite
             Missals
             extant
             in
             the
             publike
             g
             Library
             ,
             that
             haue
             shaped
             them
             otherwise
             .
             
               Pictoribus
               atque
               Poet
               is
               quidlibet
               audendi
               semper
               fuit
               aequa
               potestas
               .
            
             And
             your
             owne
             deere
             Polydore
             yeelds
             the
             selfe
             same
             reason
             ;
             h
             
               If
               no
               man
               euer
               saw
               God
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               able
               to
               make
               any
               representation
               of
               him
               ?
            
             Therefore
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             this
             third
             Proposition
             ;
             Painting
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             was
             neuer
             generally
             receiued
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             crosseth
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             LEt
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             speake
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             
               God
               Almightie
               gaue
               certaine
               Lawes
               and
               Precepts
               to
               bee
               kept
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               confirmeth
               them
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
               If
               thou
               wilt
               come
               vnto
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               keepe
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               whereof
               is
               ,
               Worship
               only
               one
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             [
             i
             
               worship
               not
               the
               similitude
               or
               likenes
               of
               any
               created
               creature
               .
            
             ]
             What
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             plaine
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fifth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             repugnant
             to
             Reason
             .
          
           
             YF
             k
             
               wee
               bee
               ashamed
               to
               worship
               the
               Carpenter
               that
               made
               these
               images
               ,
               should
               we
               not
               in
               reason
               bee
               ashamed
               to
               worship
               the
               images
               that
               are
               made
               by
               them
               ?
            
             Againe
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             vnreasonable
             ,
             that
             beeing
             forwarned
             by
             Salomons
             l
             
               example
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               turned
               aside
               to
               Idolatry
               by
               worshipping
               of
               Idols
               or
               images
            
             ;
             Wee
             Christians
             should
             incurre
             the
             same
             crime
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             like
             censure
             ?
             Worshipping
             of
             images
             ,
             
               hath
               beene
               occasion
               of
            
             m
             
               much
               mischiefe
               in
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             bee
             left
             .
             Doe
             not
             you
             your selfe
             thinke
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             knauerie
             in
             some
             ,
             to
             n
             
               make
               the
               images
               to
               weepe
               or
               swette
               ?
               What
               a
               iest
               is
               it
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               the
               simple
               people
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               diuell
               cannot
            
             o
             
               abide
               the
               image
               of
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
            
             p
             
               or
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ?
            
             I
             am
             halfe
             ashamed
             to
             see
             the
             indeuotion
             and
             superstition
             of
             your
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             how
             they
             post
             vnto
             your
             images
             ,
             and
             happy
             is
             hee
             that
             can
             come
             soonest
             ,
             to
             q
             
               hang
               some
               piece
               of
               gold
               ,
               or
               siluer
               ,
               about
               the
               images
               necke
               ;
               or
               to
               cloth
               it
               with
               some
               rich
               garment
               or
               other
               ;
               or
               leaue
               it
               in
               some
               place
               of
               the
               Church
               where
               it
               may
               be
               seene
               .
            
             What
             say
             you
             to
             apparrell
             of
             cloth
             of
             siluer
             ,
             or
             of
             gold
             ?
             
               The
               images
               haue
               no
               sence
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               is
            
             r
             
               God
               delighted
               with
               gold
               or
               precious
               stones
               ,
               Diamond
               ,
               Saphirs
               ,
               or
               Smaragds
               ?
            
             Thus
             doe
             the
             rich
             giue
             ,
             and
             ouer-giue
             ,
             and
             study
             or
             vie
             who
             shall
             giue
             most
             ,
             when
             the
             tradesman
             offers
             but
             a
             s
             candle
             ;
             or
             the
             country
             peazant
             but
             an
             egge
             or
             two
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Hugaenot
             ,
             or
             Lutheran
             .
             What
             say
             the
             Papists
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             bawdie
             and
             beastly
             images
             ,
             or
             prodigious
             and
             vgly
             ones
             ?
             Wicelius
             t
             complanineth
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             u
             
               Gregorius
               Gyraldus
               of
               the
               other
            
             ;
             I
             now
             come
             to
             the
             last
             Proposition
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             much
             impugned
             by
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             .
          
           
             PApists
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             are
             against
             the
             adoration
             of
             Images
             :
             I
             will
             reckon
             them
             vp
             
               ordine
               regrado
               re●rogrado
            
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             promiscuously
             .
             First
             ,
             *
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             x
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil
            
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             y
             Vatablus
             ,
             and
             
               Rob.
               Stephanus
            
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             z
             
               Desid
               .
               Heraldus
            
             :
             Fifthly
             ,
             a
             
               Papyrius
               Massonius
            
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             ,
             if
             I
             list
             either
             to
             be
             tedious
             ,
             or
             vaine-glorious
             :
             but
             I
             conclude
             with
             Saint
             Iohns
             exhortation
             ;
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               beware
               of
               Idols
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Against
             the
             Inuocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             THis
             controuersie
             of
             the
             Inuocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             to
             goe
             at
             large
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             vnto
             two
             propositions
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Papists
             haue
             willingly
             subscribed
             .
             The
             Propositions
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             God
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             adored
             &
             inuocated
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Saints
             neither
             may
             ,
             can
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             inuocated
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             with
             impietie
             ,
             and
             no
             profit
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             God
             alone
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             adored
             ,
             and
             called
             vpon
             .
          
           
             GOd
             a
             
               alone
               is
               to
               bee
               worshipped
            
             ,
             b
             inuocated
             ,
             c
             
               trusted
               vnto
            
             ,
             d
             
               hoped
               in
               ;
               all
               our
               trust
               and
               confidence
               must
               bee
               placed
               in
               him
               ;
               we
               must
            
             e
             
               pray
               vnto
               none
               but
               to
               him
               ,
            
             f
             serue
             
             
               none
               but
               him
               ;
               no
            
             g
             
               creature
               is
               venerable
               ,
               but
               the
               increated
               nature
            
             ;
             h
             
               What
               dependance
               vpon
               any
               other
               ?
               What
            
             i
             profit
             ?
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             with
             
               Erasmus
               :
               It
               is
               the
               safest
               course
               for
            
             k
             
               all
               men
               ,
               vpon
               all
               their
               incident
               occasions
               ,
               to
               go
               streight
               vnto
               him
               :
            
             others
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             would
             ,
             but
             cannot
             ;
             God
             is
             both
             able
             and
             willing
             .
             And
             thus
             this
             first
             Proposition
             standeth
             like
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             immoueable
             against
             all
             the
             assaults
             and
             batteries
             of
             our
             Aduersaries
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Saints
             neither
             will
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             inuocated
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             doubted
             ,
             who
             are
             Saints
             :
             not
             l
             
               all
               that
               are
               called
               ,
               or
               catalogued
               ,
               or
            
             m
             
               canonized
               for
            
             *
             
               Saints
               ,
               many
               whose
               seules
               frie
               in
               Hell
               :
               there
               is
               no
               certaintie
               of
               their
            
             n
             cononizations
             .
             But
             imagine
             there
             be
             some
             true
             Saints
             ,
             and
             true
             Miracles
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             discouered
             to
             bee
             true
             Saints
             ;
             yet
             sith
             
               Almighty
               God
               is
               the
            
             o
             
               beginning
               and
               fountaine
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               Saints
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               conduits
               or
               pipes
               to
               conueigh
               the
               same
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               Oh
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               so
               pious
               to
               Men
               or
               Angels
               ,
               that
               we
               prooue
               impious
               towards
               God
               :
               worship
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               him
               onely
               serue
               ,
               is
               the
               common
               voyce
               both
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             p
             
               Will
               a
               man
               that
               is
               wise
               ,
               beg
               and
               sue
               to
               the
               seruant
               ,
               when
               he
               may
               haue
               free
               accesse
               to
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               ?
               Such
               preposterous
            
             q
             
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               ;
               such
               confiding
               and
               trusting
            
             
             
               to
               any
               deriuatitious
               sanctitie
               ,
               is
               not
               able
               to
               open
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               knocke
               at
               Heauen
               gates
               .
            
             The
             wisest
             and
             sobrest
             amongst
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
               leaue
               it
               as
               one
               of
               Gods
               secrets
            
             (
             ſ
             either
             our
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             the
             
             Saints
             knowledge
             of
             vs
             ,
             )
             and
             expectnothing
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             
               pious
               imitation
               of
               their
               vertuous
               deeds
               ,
               which
               all
               of
               them
               commend
               vnto
               vs
               ,
            
             t
             
               as
               the
               most
               acceptable
               seruice
               ,
               both
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               :
            
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             vs
             to
             
               confide
               ,
               or
               repose
               our
            
             u
             
               trusts
               either
               in
               Christs
               Humanitie
               ,
               or
               his
               Mothers
               Virginitie
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               hee
               or
               shee-Saint
               in
               Heauen
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             hard
             constitution
             ,
             that
             was
             *
             obtruded
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             a
             plaine
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             .
             x
             
               Cursed
               bee
               he
               that
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               Man
            
             ;
             and
             the
             y
             
               Christian
               Religion
               had
               thriued
               farre
               better
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               had
               not
               giuen
               so
               much
               vnto
               inuocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               vnto
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           25.
           
           Article
           .
        
         
           Penance
           is
           no
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           PEnance
           is
           one
           of
           the
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ,
           say
           the
           Papists
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           saith
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           a
           
             It
             is
             easier
             to
             say
             what
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             then
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           But
           I
           will
           not
           greatly
           stand
           with
           them
           for
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           vpon
           hope
           of
           better
           agreement
           in
           other
           matters
           of
           greater
           consequence
           :
           take
           it
           strictly
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           (
           they
           haue
           better
           eyes
           then
           I
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           see
           more
           Sacraments
           then
           two
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           )
           take
           it
           largely
           ,
           it
           may
           passe
           well
           enough
           for
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           it
           is
           :
           and
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           the
           number
           of
           seuen
           be
           so
           gratefull
           vnto
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           helpe
           them
           vnto
           seuen
           times
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ,
           vpon
           reasonable
           conditions
           ,
           out
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           b
           metanoea
           ,
           or
           resipiscentia
           in
           Latin
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           repentance
           in
           English
           :
           but
           this
           word
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           or
           resipiscentia
           ,
           is
           so
           dreadfull
           a
           word
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           Hue
           and
           Cry
           made
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           hauing
           apprehended
           
           it
           ,
           they
           haue
           condemned
           it
           to
           perpetuall
           silence
           ;
           it
           must
           neuer
           be
           mentioned
           againe
           ,
           they
           haue
           purged
           it
           out
           of
           their
           c
           bookes
           ,
           I
           would
           to
           God
           they
           were
           as
           well
           purged
           out
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           I
           will
           quote
           a
           few
           Authors
           and
           places
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           measure
           the
           rest
           by
           these
           few
           quotations
           .
           They
           diuide
           it
           into
           d
           three
           parts
           ,
           into
           
             Confession
             ,
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
          
           ;
           how
           wisely
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
           Their
           penance
           consisteth
           in
           outward
           affliction
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           maceration
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           our
           e
           
             repentance
             is
             inward
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             in
             the
          
           f
           
             grace
             ,
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Wee
           know
           but
           one
           Name
           that
           can
           saue
           vs
           :
           their
           penances
           may
           be
           commuted
           ,
           g
           
             or
             redeemed
             with
             money
          
           ;
           ours
           onely
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           .
           To
           conclude
           ;
           it
           h
           consisteth
           not
           in
           payning
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           afflicting
           the
           soule
           .
           
             A
             man
             may
             weare
          
           i
           
             haire-cloth
             ,
             and
             be
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             either
          
           k
           
             attrite
             ,
             or
             contrite
          
           (
           for
           I
           haue
           learned
           to
           make
           no
           diuision
           of
           these
           two
           termes
           ;
           your
           Schooles
           doe
           .
           )
           This
           affected
           and
           
             feigned
             penance
          
           may
           make
           others
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           truly
           sorrowful
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           We
           do
           herein
           but
           imitate
           the
           old
           Heretikes
           ,
           against
           whom
           l
           
             Polydor
             Virgil
          
           ,
           and
           m
           
             Aegidius
             de
             Faeno
          
           ,
           haue
           sharpened
           their
           pennes
           against
           them
           :
           our
           foolish
           Papists
           on
           Good-friday
           ,
           either
           in
           Rome
           or
           Spaine
           ,
           come
           not
           much
           behind
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           they
           belye
           them
           not
           that
           haue
           reported
           it
           ,
           )
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           died
           vnder
           the
           displing
           Rod.
           But
           true
           repentance
           entereth
           not
           into
           the
           body
           with
           the
           Rod
           ;
           but
           into
           the
           mind
           by
           true
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           feare
           whereof
           is
           so
           continually
           obuersant
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           
             that
             they
             will
             not
          
           n
           
             commit
             the
             like
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             to
             loose
             a
             hundred
             liues
          
           ;
           they
           doe
           cleane
           put
           off
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
          
           o
           
             affections
             of
             a
             sinfull
             soule
             ,
             with
             mind
             neuer
             to
             resume
             them
             againe
             .
          
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           belong
           vnto
           true
           repentance
           .
        
         
           
           
             Against
             Auricular
             confession
             .
          
           
             IF
             auricular
             ,
             or
             
               secret
               confession
            
             be
             not
             abused
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             willingly
             admit
             of
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             to
             it
             :
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             inquired
             of
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             some
             Visitations
             ;
             and
             the
             reuealing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             vnder
             an
             high
             paine
             :
             but
             this
             must
             not
             be
             imposed
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             arbitrarie
             and
             voluntarie
             .
             The
             sicke
             Penitent
             may
             say
             vnto
             the
             Confessour
             ,
             I
             haue
             need
             of
             the
             Physitian
             ;
             and
             the
             Confessour
             may
             reioyne
             vnto
             the
             Penitent
             ,
             
               Non
               habeo
               praeceptum
               sed
               consilium
               do
               :
               I
               vrge
               it
               not
               vpon
               you
               as
               a
               precept
               ,
            
             but
             I
             aduise
             you
             as
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             as
             your
             spirituall
             Pastor
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             be
             truly
             contrite
             (
             God
             seeth
             your
             heart
             ,
             I
             see
             but
             your
             face
             )
             you
             may
             receiue
             comfort
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             ioyne
             my
             heartiest
             prayers
             with
             yours
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Man
             is
             sinnefull
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             mercifull
             .
          
           
             To
             consider
             Confession
             a
             little
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             forceable
             weapon
             ,
             to
             amaze
             and
             amate
             the
             conscience
             ,
             to
             picke
             the
             purse
             ,
             and
             steale
             into
             a
             mans
             priuiest
             thoughts
             ,
             intruding
             here
             vpon
             Gods
             office
             ;
             it
             maketh
             the
             Confessour
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             a
             young
             man
             )
             a
             knaue
             ,
             women
             whores
             ,
             and
             their
             husbands
             Cuckolds
             :
             Subiects
             rebell
             against
             their
             Princes
             ,
             worketh
             Stratagems
             in
             States
             :
             to
             bee
             short
             ,
             it
             serueth
             (
             to
             my
             seeming
             )
             but
             to
             Politick
             ends
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             ,
             it
             tyeth
             the
             Laytie
             fast
             by
             the
             eares
             to
             the
             Cleargie
             ,
             and
             the
             Cleargie
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             thereby
             is
             become
             ,
             
               Rex
               Regum
               ,
               et
               Dominus
               Dominantium
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             description
             ,
             how
             is
             the
             pore
             conscience
             racked
             and
             torne
             ,
             vexed
             and
             perplexed
             amongst
             them
             ?
             
               They
               require
               an
               exact
               Catalogue
               and
               enumeration
               of
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               all
               circumstances
               .
               I
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
            
             a
             
               an
               endlesse
               worke
            
             ,
             for
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             how
             often
             hee
             offendeth
             ?
             
               It
               is
            
             b
             
               vnpossible
               so
               strictly
               to
               take
               the
               Confession
               of
               an
               ordinary
               man
               for
               one
               yeere
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               a
               great
               sinner
               for
               many
               yeeres
               :
            
             But
             admit
             it
             to
             bee
             possible
             ;
             
               yet
               where
               is
               the
            
             
             c
             
               ballance
               to
               make
               difference
               of
               euery
               graine
               ,
               to
               weigh
               euery
               circumstance
            
             ;
             is
             not
             this
             a
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             Nay
             a
             very
             hell
             and
             torment
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
             Sure
             ,
             d
             
               there
               needes
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               may
               it
               not
               suffice
               to
               beleeue
               assuredly
               ,
               that
               my
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               I
               confesse
               them
               not
               to
               a
               sinfull
               Priest
               ,
            
             it
             may
             bee
             as
             bad
             ,
             perhaps
             worse
             than
             my selfe
             ?
             I
             beleeue
             it
             will
             be
             found
             in
             good
             writers
             ,
             
               that
               before
               the
            
             e
             
               mouth
               openeth
               ,
               the
               heart
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               sigheth
               and
               cryeth
               vnto
               God
               for
               mercy
               ,
            
             and
             great
             is
             the
             cry
             thereof
             in
             Gods
             eares
             ;
             of
             force
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             beeing
             tendred
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             name
             ,
             to
             pull
             downe
             a
             full
             remission
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             saide
             to
             bee
             a
             Pick-pocket
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Purgatorie
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             infinite
             summes
             of
             money
             ,
             that
             accrew
             to
             the
             f
             
               Monkes
               Couents
            
             by
             way
             of
             Legacies
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Popes
             Coffers
             by
             way
             of
             Indulgeuces
             .
             I
             may
             call
             it
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             
               Popes
               Indies
            
             ,
             aswell
             as
             g
             Krantzius
             tearmeth
             it
             the
             
               Popes
               golden
               mines
            
             .
             I
             trow
             the
             Pope
             getteth
             as
             much
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             by
             both
             his
             Indies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             solliciteth
             and
             tempteth
             Priests
             to
             much
             lewdnesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             good
             by
             some
             of
             their
             best
             learned
             Papists
             ,
             that
             young
             Priests
             should
             not
             intermedle
             h
             
               in
               Confessions
            
             :
             and
             yet
             who
             but
             they
             that
             were
             vsed
             in
             Confessions
             ,
             ignorant
             and
             foolish
             ,
             lewde
             and
             lasciuious
             as
             they
             were
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             good
             Rhenanus
             ,
             that
             complaineth
             of
             this
             grieuous
             abuse
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             learned
             Countryman
             ,
             long
             before
             this
             complaint
             ,
             gaue
             this
             wholesome
             aduise
             ,
             
               That
               neither
               young
               nor
               old
            
             ,
             i
             
               familiar
               themselues
               ,
               or
               talke
               with
               women
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               might
               be
               intangled
               with
               these
               snares
               ,
               if
               he
               looked
               not
               the
               better
               ,
               or
               more
               warily
               to
               his
               steppes
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             there
             was
             great
             neede
             of
             some
             such
             aduise
             .
             For
             (
             as
             
               Poggius
               ▪
            
             saith
             in
             his
             
               merry
               tales
            
             )
             there
             was
             
               an
               Eremite
               at
               Padua
            
             ,
             k
             
               one
               Arsininus
               by
               name
               ,
               that
               had
               sosticited
               I
               know
               not
               how
               many
               women
               to
               lewdnesse
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               Auricular
               Confession
               .
            
             If
             you
             list
             to
             heare
             any
             more
             Stories
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             you
             shall
             haue
             them
             as
             freely
             as
             I
             haue
             them
             from
             Zuinger
             ,
             and
             Zuinger
             
             from
             Egnatius
             and
             others
             :
             as
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Poggius
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             of
             a
             Monke
             called
             Albertus
             ,
             l
             
               that
               came
               in
               Confession
               to
               a
               graue
               matron
               of
               Venice
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               vse
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               telling
               her
               when
               shee
               began
               to
               make
               somewhat
               dainty
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               reuelation
               from
               Saint
               Michael
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               which
               commanded
               him
               to
               come
               to
               her
               ,
            
             of
             else
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             thinke
             that
             a
             poore
             minorite
             would
             haue
             attempted
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             before
             hee
             had
             his
             warrant
             .
             There
             is
             a
             third
             storie
             ,
             of
             an
             other
             
               minorite
               ,
               that
               lay
               with
               an
               other
               matron-like
               woman
               ,
               which
               left
               his
               breaches
               behinde
               him
               ,
               beeing
               like
               to
               be
               surprized
               ;
               and
               her
               husband
            
             m
             
               espying
               the
               breeches
               on
               the
               bed
               ,
               asked
               how
               they
               came
               there
               ,
               she
               said
               they
               were
               sent
               her
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               Saint
               Francis
               :
            
             the
             poore
             Cuck
             old
             rested
             contented
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             for
             his
             eares
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             make
             this
             story
             knowne
             .
             Now
             honest
             Papist
             ,
             is
             Confession
             a
             Sacrament
             or
             no
             ?
             Take
             Sacrament
             for
             a
             signe
             ,
             and
             it
             appeareth
             that
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             ,
             or
             rathere
             cause
             of
             much
             villany
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             it
             was
             abolished
             in
             the
             
               Primitiue
               Church
            
             ,
             vpon
             a
             like
             fact
             by
             Nectarius
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             speake
             of
             other
             Confessions
             ?
             As
             the
             Confessions
             in
             a
             n
             
               Monkes
               Cowle
            
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             Souereigne
             vertue
             to
             cure
             all
             sicknesses
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             
               Monkes
               Cowles
            
             belike
             haue
             a
             speciall
             vertue
             .
             If
             they
             had
             said
             they
             were
             good
             to
             cure
             Matrons
             of
             the
             disease
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             or
             Maides
             of
             the
             greene
             sicknesse
             ,
             I
             would
             easilier
             haue
             beleeued
             them
             .
             I
             am
             afraide
             ,
             I
             haue
             rested
             too
             long
             vpon
             their
             Monkes
             Cowles
             :
             but
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             o
             Erasmus
             shall
             make
             my
             excuse
             for
             this
             once
             ;
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               nor
               much
               against
               good
               manners
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             of
             their
             side
             .
             In
             this
             ●
             .
             Tome
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             them
             such
             a
             cooling
             carde
             for
             their
             Cowles
             (
             let
             them
             be
             Cowles
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             or
             S.
             Dominicke
             )
             that
             the
             Papists
             will
             haue
             no
             great
             cause
             to
             bragge
             of
             their
             Souereigne
             vertues
             hereafter
             .
             To
             hold
             you
             no
             longer
             about
             Confession
             ,
             seeing
             p
             
               Confession
               is
               not
               of
               any
               diuine
               institution
               ,
               but
               an
               ordinance
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               both
               Polydore
               Virgil
               ,
               and
            
             q
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               doe
               proue
               it
               ;
               but
               instituted
               by
               the
               Fathers
               vpon
               iust
               occasion
               ,
               and
            
             
             abrogated
             r
             
               againe
               by
               the
               same
               vpon
               as
               good
               an
               occasion
               :
               The
            
             
             
               surest
               way
               for
               vs
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               humble
               and
               secret
               Confession
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               best
               able
               to
               forgiue
               the
               same
               ,
            
             and
             to
             free
             vs
             both
             
               à
               paena
               ,
               et
               à
               culpa
               :
               yet
            
             t
             
               for
               the
               auctoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             that
             perswadeth
             is
             leauing
             it
             Arbitrarie
             ,
             and
             for
             sundry
             good
             reasons
             that
             inforce
             it
             (
             to
             my
             seeming
             )
             if
             thou
             canst
             be
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             finde
             a
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             discreet
             Minister
             ,
             feare
             not
             to
             make
             known
             thy
             sinnes
             vnto
             him
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             ragge
             of
             poperie
             in
             this
             ,
             if
             thou
             bee
             true
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             vnto
             thee
             :
             But
             if
             no
             such
             Minister
             bee
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             
               men
               may
               confesse
            
             u
             
               themselues
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               one
               neighbour
               to
               another
               ,
               without
               any
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               :
            
             the
             Papists
             will
             giue
             thee
             leaue
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             I
             ,
             and
             heere
             I
             end
             my
             discourse
             of
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Satisfaction
             and
             Contrition
             .
          
           
             A
             Word
             or
             two
             of
             Satisfaction
             and
             Contrition
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             of
             
               Popish
               Penance
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             giue
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             my
             pore
             seduced
             Countrymen
             ,
             if
             God
             shall
             moue
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             hate
             not
             to
             be
             reformed
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             whole
             bookes
             of
             this
             argument
             will
             bee
             bootlesse
             ,
             
               non
               persuadebo
               etiam
               perswasero
               :
               I
               may
               plant
               ,
               and
               others
               may
               water
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               God
               onely
               that
               giueth
               the
               increase
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             Satisfaction
             :
             if
             the
             Papists
             meane
             
               publike
               Satisfaction
            
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             some
             publike
             scandall
             giuen
             ;
             or
             priuate
             Satisfaction
             ,
             for
             some
             priuate
             wrongs
             done
             ,
             or
             scandall
             taken
             ;
             God
             speed
             them
             ,
             I
             question
             them
             not
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             force
             and
             practise
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             that
             he
             that
             offends
             a
             
               publikely
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               offence
               doth
               scandalize
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               should
               make
               a
               publike
               acknowledgement
               thereof
            
             ;
             and
             for
             priuate
             wrongs
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             
               regula
               sufficien●isfima
            
             ,
             willeth
             vs
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             ,
             
               to
               go
               and
               reconcile
               our selues
               vnto
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               :
            
             this
             is
             a
             
             kinde
             of
             
               Excommunication
               ,
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             it
             not
             :
             But
             if
             they
             meane
             
               Popish
               Satisfactions
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             thinke
             they
             do
             promerite
             ,
             or
             
               postmerite
               God
               :
               with
               such
               satisfactions
               or
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               not
               pleased
               :
            
             Proue
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             them
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             vse
             them
             ;
             till
             when
             ,
             we
             leaue
             them
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             commend
             vnto
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Antonius
               Magnus
            
             ,
             b
             
               in
               the
               Bibliotheque
               of
               holy
               Fathers
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               amendment
               of
               your
               wicked
               liues
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             Contrition
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Papists
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               that
               the
               heart
            
             c
             
               may
               be
               so
               contrite
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               may
               be
               saued
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               both
               àpaena
               ,
               et
               à
               culpa
               ,
               without
               doing
               any
               penance
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               very
               little
            
             ;
             d
             
               grace
               being
               sufficient
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               do
               away
               all
               our
               sinnes
            
             (
             as
             is
             largely
             shewed
             by
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             taken
             great
             paines
             ,
             to
             score
             vp
             the
             Errours
             of
             
               Popish
               Contrition
            
             )
             the
             chiefe
             whereof
             is
             filthy
             gaine
             ,
             the
             bane
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             indiuiduall
             companion
             of
             Purgatory
             and
             Penance
             :
             bee
             ruled
             by
             mee
             this
             once
             ;
             if
             your
             Confessour
             seeke
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             yours
             ,
             hee
             will
             perswade
             you
             truly
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             God
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             by
             your
             surety
             Christ
             :
             if
             they
             speak
             of
             any
             other
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             satisfaction
             ,
             take
             heede
             of
             
               Wolues
               ,
               that
               destroy
               the
               flocke
               ,
            
             e
             
               ne
               potius
               pecuniam
               quàm
               animarum
               salutem
               quaerere
               videantur
               ,
               they
               rob
               you
               of
               your
               money
               ,
               and
               giue
               no
               satisfaction
               to
               your
               hunger-starued
               soules
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           20.
           
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THe
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           decree
           rites
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           authority
           in
           Controuersies
           of
           faith
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           ordaine
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ;
           neither
           may
           it
           so
           expound
           one
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           bee
           repugnant
           to
           another
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           though
           the
           Church
           bee
           a
           witnesse
           and
           a
           keeper
           of
           holy
           writ
           ;
           yet
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           decree
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           same
           :
           so
           besides
           the
           same
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           enforce
           any
           thing
           to
           bee
           beleeued
           ,
           for
           necessity
           of
           saluation
           .
        
         
           
             This
             20.
             
             Article
             explained
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             of
             good
             vse
             in
             opening
             of
             Controuersies
             ,
             that
             
               qui
               bene
               distinguit
               ,
               bene
               docet
               .
            
             I
             will
             therefore
             for
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             of
             this
             point
             .
             First
             ,
             distinguish
             of
             
               Rites
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Traditions
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             propose
             certaine
             Theses
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             confirme
             them
             according
             to
             the
             method
             which
             I
             haue
             confined
             my selfe
             vnto
             ;
             either
             out
             of
             Papists
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             old
             Manuscripts
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               Traditions
               ,
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             from
             the
             Papists
             ,
             some
             are
             diuine
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             pietie
             ,
             perpetuall
             and
             immutable
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             humane
             ,
             of
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             gouernment
             and
             policy
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             are
             variable
             and
             mutable
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             and
             of
             place
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             infrugiferous
             ,
             carnall
             ,
             hypocriticall
             ,
             or
             Pharisaicall
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             neuer
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             or
             being
             once
             admitted
             by
             conniuence
             of
             gouernours
             ,
             or
             the
             industrie
             of
             the
             Deuill
             (
             that
             will
             if
             hee
             may
             ,
             sowe
             Tares
             amongst
             Wheat
             )
             must
             be
             speedily
             rooted
             out
             and
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             
             
               My
               Propositions
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               DIuine
               Rites
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               must
               bee
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               continuall
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               Apostolicall
               Rites
               are
               not
               perpetuall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Humane
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               may
               bee
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               are
               of
               like
               obseruation
               ,
               euen
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               once
               ratified
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               doe
               abrogate
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               must
               be
               thus
               conditioned
               .
               First
               ,
               not
               meerely
               offensiue
               for
               their
               multitude
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               mysterious
               for
               their
               signification
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               decent
               for
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               tending
               to
               piety
               ,
               and
               not
               superstition
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               putting
               no
               affiance
               or
               confidence
               in
               them
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               not
               lasting
               ,
               but
               Arbitrary
               ,
               according
               vnto
               the
               times
               Countries
               and
               seasons
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Primitiue
               Churches
               had
               but
               a
               few
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               All
               Iewish
               Ceremonies
               are
               abolished
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Diuine
               Constitutions
               ,
               are
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               humane
               inuentions
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               without
               mixture
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Humane
               Rites
               ,
               must
               as
               neere
               as
               may
               bee
               ,
               consist
               in
               inward
               ,
               and
               not
               externall
               matters
               ,
               aswell
               for
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               thing
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               If
               Ceremonies
               do
               offend
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               be
               to
               bee
               abrogated
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               any
               priuate
               man
               to
               demolish
               them
               :
               but
               they
               must
               fairely
               and
               orderly
               be
               vnmade
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               first
               made
               them
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               they
               are
               to
               be
               seuerely
               punished
               ,
               that
               contemne
               the
               setled
               orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               contempt
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               rashly
               to
               censure
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             
               SVch
               Traditions
            
             a
             
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               haue
               beene
               obserued
               in
               all
               ages
               by
               a
               continuall
               succession
            
             ;
             aut
             extraditione
             Apostolorum
             percontinuas
             success
             ▪
             ad
             nos
             deductum
             .
             
               Er.
               To.
            
             9
             
             
               as
               the
               Creed
               and
               Symbole
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               of
               perpetuall
               obseruation
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             :
             yet
             some
             things
             b
             
               commanded
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             as
             vnction
             by
             S.
             
               Iames
               ,
               doe
               not
               oblige
               vs
               for
               euer
               :
            
             which
             is
             my
             second
             Proposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             HVmane
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             may
             bee
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             bee
             obserued
             alikely
             ,
             euen
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             once
             ratified
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             do
             abrogate
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             call
             them
             humane
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             instituted
             by
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             otherwise
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             obserued
             with
             care
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             directly
             contained
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             virtually
             to
             bee
             deducted
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             c
             for
             any
             priuate
             man
             to
             quarell
             or
             impugne
             them
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Prince
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             or
             
               Cleargie
               in
               Councell
            
             doe
             meete
             and
             abrogate
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THey
             must
             not
             be
             many
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
            
             d
             
               complaine
               of
               the
               intollerable
               burden
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               had
            
             e
             woodes
             ,
             
             swarmes
             ,
             g
             
               Oceans
               and
            
             h
             
               inundations
               of
               those
            
             i
             
               Iewish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               kept
               men
               in
            
             k
             
               miserable
               seruitude
               and
               bondage
            
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Mysterious
               for
               their
               signification
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Decent
             for
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             Vestiments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Communion
             Cup
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Tending
             to
             pietie
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             superstition
             .
             They
             
             must
             m
             conduce
             vnto
             pietie
             ,
             Christ
             is
             n
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             o
             meate
             ,
             drinke
             and
             rayment
             ,
             these
             things
             p
             must
             be
             obserued
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             command
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             we
             place
             no
             superstition
             in
             them
             :
             we
             must
             seeke
             after
             those
             things
             rather
             which
             are
             inward
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             q
             Putting
             no
             affiance
             ,
             or
             confidence
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             6
             Not
             r
             lasting
             ,
             but
             arbitrarie
             ,
             according
             vnto
             the
             times
             ,
             Countries
             ,
             and
             seasons
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             ſ
             The
             Primitiue
             Church
             had
             but
             few
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             t
             All
             Iewish
             Ceremonies
             are
             abolished
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seuenth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             DIuine
             u
             Constitutions
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             Humane
             :
             they
             must
             be
             pure
             without
             mixture
             .
             The
             neglect
             hereof
             was
             complained
             of
             by
             diuers
             *
             
             Learned
             men
             ;
             
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               men
               were
               punished
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               breakers
               and
               violaters
               of
               Gods
               Lawes
               ;
               so
               that
               small
            
             x
             faults
             (
             as
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             Feastes
             ,
             or
             omissions
             of
             their
             Fasts
             )
             
               were
               punished
               with
               Scorpions
               ;
               but
               greater
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               their
               Priests
               ●ippling
               and
               whoring
               it
               in
               the
               Stewes
               ,
               were
               let
               passe
               with
               a
               gentle
               correction
               .
            
             y
             
               They
               must
               not
               haue
               any
               mixture
               of
               humane
               inuentions
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               no
               addition
               of
            
             z
             
               mens
               traditions
               to
               Gods
               Precepts
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eighth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             HVmane
             Rites
             and
             Constitutions
             must
             ,
             as
             neere
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             consist
             in
             inward
             ,
             and
             not
             outward
             and
             externall
             matters
             ,
             aswell
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             .
             a
             
               Ad
               offensionem
               populerum
               vitandam
               ;
               For
               feare
               of
               offending
               any
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ,
            
             as
             Hierome
             sometimes
             spake
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             ,
             Who
             b
             
               knowes
               not
               how
               the
               vulgar
               people
               doe
               dote
               vpon
               these
               showes
               ,
               rather
               then
               substances
               of
               Religion
               ,
               nay
               rather
               runne
               gadding
            
             c
             
               and
               madding
               after
               these
               toyes
               and
               fopperies
               ,
            
             as
             Erasmus
             knew
             by
             wofull
             experience
             in
             the
             Countries
             where
             he
             liued
             ?
          
        
         
           
             The
             ninth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             THough
             Ceremonies
             bee
             to
             bee
             misliked
             ,
             and
             prooue
             distastefull
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             for
             no
             priuate
             man
             to
             disturbe
             the
             settled
             peace
             and
             quiet
             order
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             to
             expect
             the
             Kings
             prohibition
             either
             by
             himselfe
             or
             his
             Cleargie
             .
             I
             am
             thus
             opinioned
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             corrupted
             with
             the
             *
             
               Leauen
               of
               the
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             d
             
               infected
               with
               auarice
               ,
               negligence
               ,
               or
               ambition
               ,
               or
               adored
               as
               the
               golden
               Calfe
               ,
               making
               a
            
             e
             
               great
               shew
               of
               pietie
               ,
               and
               preuailing
               more
               then
               any
               thing
               else
               with
               the
               vulgar
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               abolished
               ,
            
             or
             changed
             ;
             but
             who
             shall
             doe
             it
             ?
             No
             priuate
             person
             I
             warrant
             you
             ,
             they
             must
             beare
             and
             forbeare
             with
             a
             f
             
               Faciat
               Iesus
               vt
               cito
               purgentur
               ,
               God
               send
               wee
               may
               be
               well
               rid
               of
               them
               ,
            
             making
             prayers
             ,
             and
             no
             stirres
             ,
             tumults
             or
             commotions
             ;
             when
             g
             
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               Churches
               censure
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Princes
             commandement
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             Churches
             censure
             by
             command
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             attended
             :
             no
             phlegmaticall
             schismatick
             is
             to
             haue
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             pull
             downe
             Images
             out
             of
             Churches
             ,
             
             or
             Pictures
             out
             of
             windowes
             ;
             for
             this
             were
             to
             open
             a
             window
             to
             priuate
             mens
             fancies
             ,
             rather
             then
             zeale
             ;
             and
             commeth
             neere
             to
             the
             error
             of
             the
             Eiconoclasts
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             case
             may
             be
             iustly
             censured
             :
             Leaue
             we
             this
             to
             
               Leo
               Isaurus
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Emperours
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             tenth
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             AS
             they
             are
             to
             be
             seuerely
             punished
             ,
             that
             contemne
             the
             setled
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             if
             there
             bee
             no
             contempt
             of
             publike
             Gouernment
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             rashly
             to
             censure
             them
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Graue
               non
               est
               transgredi
            
             (
             as
             one
             writeth
             )
             
               constitutiones
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               nisi
               accedat
               contemptus
               malitiosus
               ;
               A
               man
               may
               transgresse
               the
               orders
               of
               the
               Church
               happly
               out
               of
               error
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               of
               ignorance
               :
            
             but
             disobedience
             and
             contempt
             is
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             a
             most
             heynous
             sinne
             ,
             as
             all
             those
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             haue
             not
             their
             shooes
             made
             at
             Geneua
             :
             otherwise
             if
             there
             be
             weakenesse
             in
             them
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             charitie
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             
               there
               will
               be
            
             i
             
               no
               rash
               Iudges
            
             left
             in
             the
             Land.
             And
             thus
             farre
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             bee
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             blame
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             not
             mee
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             perclose
             of
             this
             Discourse
             be
             my
             sufficient
             Apologie
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           28.
           
           Article
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           I
           Will
           take
           out
           of
           this
           Article
           as
           much
           as
           is
           in
           controuersie
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           Transubstantiation
           (
           or
           the
           change
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           )
           in
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           prooued
           by
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           but
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           plaine
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           ouerthroweth
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           
           occasion
           to
           many
           superstitions
           .
           The
           body
           of
           Christ
           is
           giuen
           ,
           taken
           ,
           and
           eaten
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           onely
           after
           an
           heauenly
           manner
           ;
           and
           the
           meane
           whereby
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           is
           receiued
           ,
           and
           eaten
           in
           the
           Supper
           ,
           is
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             The
             28.
             
             Article
             maintained
             ,
             and
             explained
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             make
             it
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               both
               for
               the
               liuing
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Admit
             it
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             (
             which
             cannot
             bee
             well
             denied
             ,
             being
             well
             vnderstood
             ;
             )
             yet
             a
             
               is
               it
               neither
               satisfactorie
               ,
               nor
               expiatorie
               ,
               but
               rememoratiue
            
             ;
             so
             Schoepperus
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             b
             
               not
               properly
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               but
               a
               memoriall
               of
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             so
             
               Erasmus
               .
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             giueth
             the
             reason
             of
             both
             :
             c
             
               For
               we
               do
               not
               offer
               that
               Sacrifice
               againe
               ;
               but
               proffer
               ,
               and
               represent
               it
               to
               the
               memorie
               after
               an
               vnbloody
               maner
               ,
               which
               was
               offered
               vp
               once
               in
               blood
               ;
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               without
            
             d
             
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             Cyrils
             termes
             .
             Neither
             wil
             it
             auaile
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             e
             Melchisedec
             sacrificed
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             )
             
               for
               hee
               sacrificed
               no
               otherwise
               then
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               which
               herein
               imitated
               him
               :
               [
               For
               of
               them
               wee
               haue
               a
               plaine
               constat
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               sacrifice
               by
               any
               Priestly
               authoritie
               ,
               but
               mooued
               with
               a
               naturall
               deuotion
               ]
            
             as
             writeth
             
               Polydor
               Virgil.
            
             And
             f
             Vatablus
             affirmeth
             of
             Melchisedec
             in
             speciall
             ,
             that
             
               he
               releeued
               ,
               or
               re●●eshed
               Abrahams
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               sacrificed
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             Christ
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             ,
             when
             he
             gaue
             the
             Bread
             ,
             g
             
               gaue
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               or
               type
               of
               his
            
             h
             
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               or
               an
            
             i
             
               Image
               and
               similitude
               thereof
               ,
               or
               a
            
             
               k
            
             
               representation
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
            
             .
             Thus
             say
             the
             Fathers
             with
             one
             consent
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             an
             ancient
             l
             Writer
             saith
             )
             
               trust
               not
               to
               your
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               of
               all
               seene
               ,
               which
               is
               least
               of
               all
               seene
            
             ;
             or
             we
             must
             not
             be
             m
             ignorant
             of
             the
             saying
             of
             blessed
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               :
               The
            
             
             
               words
               of
               Christ
               must
               bee
            
             n
             
               spiritually
               ,
               figuratiuely
               and
               mystically
               vnderstood
               ,
               the
               ●lesh
               of
               Christ
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               not
               corporall
               ;
               spirituall
               Meate
               ,
               a
            
             o
             
               spirituall
               Rocke
               ,
               all
            
             p
             
               must
               be
            
             q
             
               spiritually
               vnderstood
               :
               For
               what
               else
               was
               it
               but
               a
            
             ſ
             
               mysticall
               body
               ?
               So
               the
            
             t
             
               Church
               doth
               expound
               it
               ;
               or
            
             u
             
               mysticall
               bread
               ,
               to
               bee
               masticated
               &
               eaten
            
             x
             
               with
               the
               teeth
               of
               faith
            
             .
             y
             Bertram
             wrote
             plainely
             against
             Transubstantiation
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             foolish
             conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             Accidents
             can
             be
             there
             without
             the
             subiect
             ,
             and
             plainely
             co●●inced
             ,
             
               idque
               Apodicticè
            
             ,
             demonstratiuely
             :
             For
             King
             Alphonsus
             had
             a
             consecrated
             Hoste
             turned
             into
             a
             Maggot
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             z
             
               Aeneas
               Syl●●us
            
             reporteth
             in
             Zuinger
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             ;
             
               if
               some
            
             a
             
               might
               haue
               had
               their
               wishes
               ,
               the
               World
               should
               not
               haue
               been
               vexed
               either
               now
               ,
               or
               heretofore
               ,
               about
               so
               many
               questions
               about
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             THis
             a
             
               certaintie
               and
               confidence
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               is
               called
            
             b
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               fidelitas
               ,
               firmitas
               ,
               or
               certitudo
               ,
               veritas
               :
               faith
               ,
               sidelitie
               ,
               firmenesse
               ,
               certaintie
               ,
               faith
               :
               not
               a
               bare
               faith
               ,
               but
               a
            
             *
             
               certaine
               and
               firme
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               by
               faith
               in
            
             c
             
               Christ
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               man
               shall
               be
               protected
               from
               all
               danger
               by
               Gods
               especiall
               grace
               ,
               whereof
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               a
               sure
            
             d
             
               pledge
               and
               token
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               come
               with
               confidence
            
             e
             
               vnto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             f
             
               nothing
               doubting
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               and
               being
               secure
            
             g
             
               from
               death
            
             ,
             h
             
               certaine
               of
               remission
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
               This
               is
               the
               dignitie
               and
               chiefe
            
             i
             
               stay
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             k
             
               commended
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Papists
             dispraise
             it
             ,
             teaching
             vs
             to
             doubt
             
             
             
               of
               our
               saluation
            
             ;
             when
             they
             haue
             not
             only
             our
             Writers
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             against
             them
             ,
             mooued
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             the
             same
             both
             to
             vs
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             vnasked
             ,
             vnsent
             vnto
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             BEcause
             Rome
             is
             the
             chiefe
             Citie
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             declared
             since
             Phocas
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             next
             yeere
             of
             Iubilee
             is
             like
             to
             draw
             multitudes
             vnto
             her
             ,
             and
             some
             perhaps
             of
             our
             foolish
             countrimen
             are
             like
             enough
             to
             be
             as
             forward
             in
             going
             thither
             as
             any
             other
             :
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             misconceiued
             of
             that
             Citie
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             if
             not
             topographically
             describe
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             endeauour
             to
             paint
             her
             forth
             in
             all
             her
             colours
             ,
             the
             predominant
             whereof
             is
             gueles
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             become
             the
             
               Scarlet
               Whore
            
             ,
             as
             shee
             is
             proued
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Councell
             b
             
               of
               Basil
            
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             temporall
             ,
             o●
             spirituall
             fornications
             .
             Her
             spirituall
             fornications
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             
               sinnes
               are
               many
            
             ,
             you
             may
             reade
             them
             in
             grosse
             in
             c
             
               Espencaeus
               ,
               Amongst
               the
            
             d
             
               German
               Writers
               ,
               in
            
             e
             
               Nic.
               Clenards
            
             Epistle
             to
             
               Honorius
               ,
               Fr.
               Petrarch
            
             ,
             f
             in
             his
             Sonnets
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             .
             If
             you
             please
             to
             haue
             the
             particular
             abuses
             of
             that
             Citie
             recited
             vnto
             you
             ,
             note
             wee
             first
             her
             Simonie
             ,
             Cou●tousnesse
             and
             Briberies
             .
             You
             may
             not
             come
             thither
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             bring
             g
             money
             store
             .
             
               Money
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               doth
               all
               at
               Rome
               ;
               all
               things
               are
               bought
               and
               sold
               there
               ,
            
             h
             
               omnia
               venalia
               :
               yea
            
             (
             as
             one
             told
             the
             Germans
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             )
             
               for
               money
               they
               might
               buy
               what
               Religion
               they
               would
               .
            
             i
             
               Polydor
               Virgil
            
             maketh
             a
             pitifull
             complaint
             of
             their
             
               bro●age
               of
               Offices
               .
               I
               except
               not
               our
               holy
               Fathers
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               their
            
             k
             
               Colledges
               were
               set
               to
               open
               sale
               .
               This
            
             l
             
               plague
               of
               money
            
             is
             so
             rife
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             safe
             going
             thither
             this
             yeare
             .
             Many
             men
             are
             strangled
             there
             with
             this
             disease
             ,
             but
             especially
             Clergy
             men
             .
             They
             haue
             strange
             meanes
             of
             m
             
               hooking
               and
               hedging
               in
               money
            
             .
             They
             are
             not
             n
             
               Fishers
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               money
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               which
               was
               neuer
               knowne
               in
               ancient
               time
               .
               They
               haue
               their
               factors
               and
               cursitors
               ,
               that
               p●ste
            
             o
             
               vp
               and
               downe
               euery
               Country
            
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Fish
             to
             the
             net
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             monied
             Parsons
             ,
             and
             wealthy
             Prelates
             :
             for
             if
             you
             come
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             bring
             no
             money
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             with
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             goe
             backe
             againe
             as
             wise
             as
             you
             came
             ;
             p
             
               Curia
               Romana
               non
               vult
               ouem
               si●e
               lana
               ;
               They
               like
               not
               these
               poore
               ,
               ragged
               ,
               shorne
               sheepe
               :
            
             and
             you
             come
             well
             fleeced
             thither
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             well
             fleeced
             before
             you
             goe
             thence
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             were
             well
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             or
             tollerably
             well
             ,
             if
             the
             best
             Schollers
             alwaies
             might
             haue
             the
             best
             liuings
             for
             their
             money
             ;
             this
             were
             some
             comfort
             :
             but
             there
             the
             Prouerb
             holdeth
             ,
             q
             
               The
               verier
               Knaue
               ,
               the
               better
               lucke
               .
            
             r
             
               Not
               he
               that
               deserueth
               most
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               giueth
               most
               ,
               is
               preferred
               :
            
             ſ
             
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               quantitie
               of
               the
               money
               that
               is
               gi●en
               .
            
             Leaue
             we
             now
             their
             Simonie
             and
             Auarice
             ,
             and
             come
             we
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             crueltie
             of
             these
             Roman
             t
             Harpies
             (
             as
             King
             Alphousus
             calleth
             them
             ;
             or
             Romane
             u
             Vultures
             ,
             as
             
               Auen
               i●e
            
             stileth
             them
             ;
             )
             
               What
               a
               slaughter
               of
               men
               was
               made
               in
            
             x
             
               Pope
               Alexanders
               time
            
             ?
             The
             Pope
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             the
             Seale
             of
             the
             
               Fisherman
               ,
               sub
               an●ulo
               piscatoris
            
             :
             but
             hee
             might
             more
             properly
             signe
             his
             Bulles
             and
             writings
             ,
             that
             rore
             so
             fiercely
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             
               sub
               annulo
               Lanionis
               ,
               vnder
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               Butcher
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             good
             obseruation
             
             of
             an
             ancient
             y
             Writer
             ,
             
               that
               Romes
               Sire
               was
               ●●rsed
               by
               a
               Wolfe
               ;
               for
               to
               this
               day
               Rome
               hath
               not
               left
               her
               wooluish
               nature
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               it
               is
               growne
               into
               a
               common
               Prouerbe
               ,
               or
               by-word
               ;
               Quicquid
               in
               Romanis
               est
               lacteum
               ,
               totum
               est
               lupinum
               ;
               The
               Romanes
               haue
               no
               other
               milke
               to
               feed
               their
               young
               ones
               ,
               but
               Wolues
               milke
               .
            
             Doubtlesse
             they
             haue
             the
             disease
             ,
             which
             the
             Physitians
             call
             Lycan●hropies
             ,
             or
             worse
             ;
             for
             that
             turnes
             men
             onely
             into
             Wolues
             by
             conceit
             and
             imagination
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             Men-woolues
             really
             metamorphozed
             and
             translated
             into
             their
             wooluish
             natures
             and
             ferity
             .
             Not
             to
             speake
             of
             another
             metamorphosis
             of
             theirs
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             turned
             altogether
             inside
             outside
             ,
             into
             meere
             showes
             and
             outwards
             ,
             and
             is
             altogether
             become
             meerely
             
             hypocriticall
             (
             as
             noteth
             
             
               Ant
               ▪
               de
               Dominis
            
             against
             Suarez
             )
             Let
             vs
             come
             now
             and
             see
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             whether
             we
             can
             find
             any
             honestie
             ,
             or
             goodnesse
             in
             that
             famous
             and
             renowned
             Citie
             .
             Certainely
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             beleeue
             reports
             of
             your
             owne
             Historian
             ;
             
               from
               the
               top
               to
               the
               t●e
               ,
               there
            
             
             
               is
               no
               one
               sound
               part
               in
               that
               Court.
               Non
               licet
               esse
               p●um
               ;
               A
               man
               cannot
               bee
               p●ous
               there
               and
               if
               he
               would
            
             ;
             a
             
               he
               cannot
               liue
               honestly
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               he
               ought
               :
            
             and
             I
             doe
             in
             part
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             roome
             for
             it
             in
             Rome
             :
             no
             holinesse
             there
             ,
             where
             his
             Holinesse
             dwelles
             :
             
               to
               find
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               or
               an
               honest
               woman
               there
            
             amongst
             your
             Brothel-houses
             and
             Stewes
             that
             are
             publikely
             tollerated
             ,
             b
             
               to
               the
               high
               offence
               of
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               were
               to
            
             c
             
               see
               a
               white
               Crow
               amongst
               your
               Secular
               men
               ,
               or
               Secular
               Priests
            
             ;
             take
             it
             in
             what
             sense
             you
             will.
             Now
             my
             Masters
             ,
             if
             you
             like
             Rome
             vpon
             these
             conditions
             ,
             packe
             and
             be
             gone
             ▪
             the
             sooner
             ,
             the
             better
             (
             if
             his
             Maiestie
             will
             giue
             ▪
             you
             leaue
             ,
             )
             it
             were
             a
             faire
             riddance
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             without
             a
             Sessions
             .
             But
             I
             must
             leaue
             to
             hold
             you
             any
             longer
             ;
             I
             know
             you
             stand
             vpon
             thornes
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             gone
             to
             your
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             :
             I
             haue
             done
             with
             their
             vices
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             they
             had
             done
             with
             them
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             farewell
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             described
             the
             Citie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             shewed
             our
             Romanists
             what
             wonderfull
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             her
             ;
             I
             will
             (
             if
             needs
             they
             will
             goe
             to
             Rome
             )
             ▪
             giue
             them
             this
             counsell
             ,
             to
             goe
             their
             Stations
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             come
             thither
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             passe
             by
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             state
             of
             their
             Clergie
             and
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             their
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Monkes
             in
             particular
             :
             the
             knowledge
             hereof
             may
             be
             profitable
             vnto
             you
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             puffe
             you
             vp
             neuer
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             First
             then
             of
             the
             Clergie
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             HEre
             I
             must
             bee
             bold
             to
             borrow
             a
             pen
             or
             two
             from
             their
             owne
             Espencaeus
             vpon
             Titus
             ,
             or
             from
             some
             one
             or
             other
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             a
             Basil
             :
             as
             for
             inke
             (
             if
             any
             bee
             blacke
             enough
             to
             register
             the
             seuerall
             enormities
             and
             foulenesse
             of
             their
             facts
             ,
             )
             I
             will
             borrow
             that
             from
             b
             Thuanus
             Historie
             ;
             there
             will
             neuer
             be
             wanting
             Inke
             as
             blacke
             ,
             and
             as
             bitter
             as
             Gaule
             amongst
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             to
             supply
             our
             wants
             ;
             and
             therefore
             vpon
             full
             trust
             and
             confidence
             hereof
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             when
             we
             come
             to
             handle
             the
             particulars
             ,
             I
             come
             in
             this
             second
             place
             to
             speake
             of
             their
             Cardinall
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             the
             sinnes
             of
             their
             Cardinals
             ;
             although
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             of
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
            
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             were
             as
             good
             touch
             the
             apple
             of
             the
             Popes
             eye
             ,
             as
             point
             out
             ,
             or
             point
             at
             their
             Popish
             or
             Romish
             errors
             :
             but
             that
             care
             is
             cared
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             SOme
             call
             them
             Carpinales
             ,
             in
             scossing
             manner
             ,
             as
             a
             Conrade
             of
             Mentz
             :
             some
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             prayse
             them
             beyond
             the
             skies
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             b
             
               when
               they
               die
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             goe
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             neuer
             goe
             by
             the
             
               Examiners
               office
            
             .
             Be
             it
             so
             ▪
             yet
             by
             their
             leaues
             we
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             examine
             their
             liues
             ,
             while
             they
             liue
             here
             vpon
             earth
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             their
             originall
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             precisely
             learned
             when
             they
             began
             .
             Wicelius
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               were
               anciently
               instituted
               by
               the
               primitiue
               Popes
               ,
            
             (
             if
             the
             word
             Pope
             be
             so
             ancient
             )
             to
             be
             aiding
             and
             assisting
             to
             
               his
               Holinesse
               in
               visiting
               the
               sicke
               ,
               and
               burying
               the
               dead
               .
            
             But
             I
             doubt
             they
             will
             not
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             of
             that
             antiquitie
             ;
             for
             in
             Saint
             c
             
               Hieromes
               time
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               was
               hardly
               in
               request
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             Writers
             or
             Painters
             ,
             seeing
             Saint
             Hierome
             so
             poore
             in
             his
             Cell
             ,
             of
             d
             meere
             pitie
             and
             liberalitie
             ,
             
               haue
               bestowed
               a
               red
               Hat
               vpon
               him
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             liued
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             perchance
             might
             
             haue
             cost
             him
             e
             
               threescore
               thousand
            
             ,
             or
             a
             f
             
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Crownes
            
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             their
             originall
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             
               raised
               to
               a
               great
               state
               ,
               not
               much
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
            
             g
             
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               wherewithall
               to
               maintaine
            
             h
             
               that
               estate
               ;
               they
               must
               haue
               their
            
             i
             
               Horses
               ,
               and
               their
               Hounds
               ,
               their
               Mistresses
               ,
               or
            
             k
             
               rather
               their
               Whores
               and
               Queanes
               ,
               their
               Bawdes
               and
               Ganimedes
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondered
               at
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               so
            
             l
             couetous
             :
             it
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             will
             be
             their
             guise
             ,
             to
             get
             fuell
             to
             maintaine
             this
             fire
             of
             lust
             .
             I
             should
             here
             admonish
             them
             of
             their
             duties
             ;
             but
             the
             Councell
             of
             m
             Basil
             hath
             preuented
             my
             paines
             ,
             in
             learning
             them
             their
             seuerall
             duties
             ,
             and
             representing
             before
             their
             eyes
             their
             red
             Scarlet
             ,
             which
             should
             teach
             them
             to
             be
             Martyrs
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             persecuters
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             A
             word
             or
             two
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             so
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             n
             Bishop
             is
             a
             name
             of
             
               paiues
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               honour
            
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Superintendant
             ouer
             the
             flocke
             ;
             let
             not
             the
             Precisians
             appropriate
             this
             word
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             or
             pare
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             all
             things
             else
             to
             their
             purpose
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             
               now
               adayes
               ,
               men
               are
               made
               Bishops
            
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             our
             Popish
             Clergie
             )
             
               for
               couetousnesse
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               :
               they
               inquire
               not
               how
               many
               Parishes
               belong
               to
               their
               Diocessees
               ;
               but
               how
               many
               Lordships
               ,
               or
               rich
               Mannors
               belong
               to
               their
               Bishopricks
               :
               and
               so
               what
            
             o
             
               for
               fulfilling
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               filling
               full
               their
               purses
               ,
               and
               other
               by-respects
               ,
               men
               affect
               ,
               or
               rather
               infect
               the
               Bishopricke
               ,
            
             as
             a
             good
             Writer
             noteth
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             very
             iustly
             complaine
             with
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               that
            
             p
             
               those
               which
               haue
               the
               best
               Bishopricks
               ,
               are
               not
               alwaies
               the
               best
               men
               .
               Mostly
               Bishops
               now
               adayes
            
             (
             I
             speake
             thus
             much
             out
             of
             the
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             complaints
             of
             two
             famous
             Writers
             in
             those
             impurer
             times
             ,
             q
             
               Fr.
               Duarenus
            
             ,
             and
             r
             
               Isidorùs
               Clarius
               )
               are
               more
               ignorant
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               sacred
               businesses
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               Lay-Princes
               and
               Potentates
               ;
               and
               doe
               know
               any
               thing
               ,
               saue
               that
               which
               they
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               duties
               out
               of
               Saint
               Pauls
               doctrine
               contained
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               .
            
             I
             conclude
             this
             point
             ;
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             Bishopricke
             attend
             his
             office
             ,
             attend
             his
             function
             ,
             attend
             his
             name
             ;
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             an
             Ouer-looker
             ,
             or
             a
             Superintendant
             .
             (
             I
             know
             no
             harme
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             )
             his
             
               office
               is
               not
            
             ſ
             Simonie
             ,
             but
             to
             visite
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             
               to
               preach
               to
               his
               flocke
            
             .
             If
             you
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             learne
             so
             much
             of
             me
             ,
             yet
             learne
             it
             of
             your
             owne
             deere
             t
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             of
             the
             u
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Bishops
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             their
             sinnes
             and
             failings
             ,
             their
             office
             and
             duties
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Popish
             Priests
             .
          
           
             I
             Haue
             touched
             the
             Popes
             free-hold
             ,
             layed
             open
             the
             faults
             of
             their
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             What
             remaineth
             ?
             
               Nondum
               completae
               sunt
               iniquitates
               Amorrhaeorum
            
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             great
             order
             (
             which
             their
             vices
             will
             not
             beare
             )
             we
             proceed
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             intollerable
             abuses
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Romane
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             a
             complete
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             HEre
             for
             breuities
             sake
             ,
             let
             me
             intreat
             thee
             gentle
             Reader
             ,
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             ,
             to
             name
             me
             any
             sinne
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Priest
             hath
             not
             bin
             Superlatiue
             .
             They
             are
             Priests
             with
             a
             witnesse
             :
             before
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             
               verum
               est
            
             ,
             in
             sinning
             .
             Will
             you
             haue
             ordinarie
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             ;
             prophane
             vices
             ,
             or
             Clergie-faults
             ?
             For
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             one
             were
             all
             :
             but
             I
             may
             number
             them
             vnto
             you
             almost
             by
             the
             dozens
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             notable
             Theeues
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             reade
             a
             
               Albertus
               Krantzius
            
             History
             of
             Wandalia
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Couetous
             beyond
             measure
             :
             so
             b
             Ferus
             ,
             c
             Vatablus
             ,
             
             and
             the
             d
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             in
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             pages
             ,
             in
             one
             onely
             Volume
             .
             
               The
               bread
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               sweate
               bread
               ,
               and
               this
               their
            
             f
             
               auarice
               ioyned
               with
               much
               sacriledge
               ,
               and
               both
               shadowed
               with
               some
               pretences
               of
               pietie
               ,
            
             which
             improoue
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             be
             the
             greater
             in
             deed
             ,
             the
             lesser
             it
             is
             in
             seeming
             :
             this
             siane
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             g
             one
             writeth
             )
             
               doth
               much
               binder
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               poore
               Indians
               ,
               hardning
               them
               in
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Christians
               embrace
               and
               fellow
               riches
               so
               greedily
               ,
               is
               either
               not
               inquired
               after
               ,
               or
               being
               inquired
               after
               ,
               is
               not
               censured
               ,
               or
               punished
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             incredible
             Leachers
             ,
             noted
             with
             this
             vice
             more
             then
             any
             ;
             they
             carry
             the
             very
             markes
             about
             them
             .
             They
             are
             h
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             serue
             not
             the
             God
             of
             Hoasts
             ,
             
               but
               sight
               vnder
               Pluto
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               and
               Venus
               colours
               .
               Clergie
               men
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
            
             
             
               vncleannesse
               and
               pollutions
               are
               notorious
               and
               open
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               a
               by-word
               in
               euery
               mans
               mouth
               :
               they
               cannot
            
             k
             
               content
               themselues
               with
               one
               kind
               ,
               but
               they
               exercise
               all
               kinds
               of
               lewdnesse
               and
               libidinousnesse
               :
               one
            
             l
             
               woman
               will
               not
               satisfie
               their
               vnruly
               appetites
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               many
               Sweet-hearts
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               of
               Lemans
               and
               Concubines
               ,
            
             (
             if
             Neuizanus
             report
             be
             true
             :
             )
             yea
             ,
             
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               take
            
             
               m
            
             
               mens
               wiues
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               glory
            
             in
             their
             shame
             ,
             
               in
               their
               Tauernes
               ,
               how
               many
            
             
               n
            
             
               Wenches
               they
               haue
               lyen
               withall
               ;
               how
               many
               Virgins
               they
               haue
               deflowred
               :
            
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             song
             but
             this
             prophane
             one
             ;
             
               o
            
             
               Let
               vs
               make
               our selues
               merry
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               Meadow
               ,
               but
               wee
               will
               sport
               our selues
               in
               one
               kind
               or
               other
               .
            
             But
             perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ;
             Flesh
             is
             fraile
             ,
             and
             men
             may
             offend
             :
             but
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             sec
             
             how
             we
             will
             punish
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             adulterers
             or
             fornicators
             .
             There
             was
             
             
               one
               ,
               that
               durst
               exclaime
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               there
               was
               no
               punishment
               of
               Adulterie
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             lesse
             hope
             was
             there
             of
             censuring
             lighter
             sinnes
             ,
             if
             greater
             sinnes
             escape
             without
             your
             punishment
             ;
             What
             reason
             haue
             we
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             punish
             the
             lesser
             ?
             And
             in
             
             truth
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             your
             owne
             side
             hath
             told
             me
             (
             as
             great
             a
             q
             Scholler
             ,
             and
             as
             wise
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             sent
             forth
             these
             many
             dayes
             ,
             )
             the
             greatest
             Hill
             of
             Ollaria
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             a
             great
             one
             )
             
               would
               not
               yeeld
               vs
               stories
               enough
               ,
            
             if
             the
             Leuiticall
             Law
             should
             take
             
               hold
               of
               all
               your
               secret
               and
               open
               ,
               knowne
               and
               vnknowne
               Adulteries
               .
            
             But
             that
             the
             World
             may
             know
             how
             seuere
             censors
             you
             are
             of
             this
             fault
             ,
             hearken
             to
             a
             Storie
             or
             two
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             end
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             r
             
               There
               was
               a
               good
               fellow
               in
               the
               world
               (
               a
               Priest
               I
               meane
               )
               that
               had
               a
               woman
               in
               a
               cellar
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               loued
               full
               sorely
               ;
               his
               Prelate
               hearing
               of
               this
               ,
               commeth
               vpon
               them
               on
               the
               sudden
               ,
               lockes
               the
               dores
               ,
               and
               shuts
               them
               in
               many
               dayes
               ,
               and
               many
               nights
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               bee
               watched
               ,
               and
               supplied
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               necessaries
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               the
               poore
               Priest
               had
               so
               ouer-laboured
               and
               spent
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               taken
               with
               a
               giddinesse
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               neuer
               after
               durst
               come
               in
               her
               company
               any
               more
               .
            
             Beleeue
             it
             who
             list
             :
             If
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             neuer
             been
             well
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             beleeued
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             two
             Stories
             behind
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             shut
             vp
             in
             one
             
             word
             ;
             they
             both
             loued
             Wenches
             well
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             sent
             purposely
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             s
             other
             sued
             here
             in
             t
             England
             ,
             both
             of
             set
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             forget
             their
             old
             loues
             :
             now
             could
             my
             Author
             haue
             shewed
             mee
             that
             there
             had
             bin
             no
             Stewes
             in
             Rome
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             Brothel-houses
             in
             London
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             in
             part
             beleeued
             his
             report
             of
             both
             :
             but
             
               transeat
               cum
               caeteris
               erroribus
            
             ;
             I
             proceed
             from
             the
             Daughter
             to
             the
             Mother
             ;
             from
             the
             cau●e
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             :
             you
             know
             ,
             and
             Neuizanus
             hath
             told
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               Venter
               &
               genitalia
            
             are
             neere
             of
             kind
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             English
             this
             for
             shame
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             are
             very
             
               riotous
               in
               fare
            
             ,
             meere
             Belly-god●
             ,
             and
             Epicures
             .
             If
             either
             you
             had
             patience
             ,
             or
             I
             had
             leasure
             ,
             ●
             
             could
             insist
             vpon
             this
             point
             as
             long
             ,
             as
             vpon
             the
             former
             :
             it
             shall
             suffice
             therefore
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             serues
             God
             Bacchus
             ,
             is
             no
             great
             enemie
             to
             the
             Lady
             Venus
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             
             p●tator
             ,
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             may
             be
             scortator
             ,
             a
             whoremaster
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             aware
             ;
             they
             are
             termes
             almost
             conuertible
             ,
             
               per
               luxam
               &
               otium
               ventri
               viuunt
            
             ;
             I
             say
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             are
             Prodigals
             and
             spendthrifts
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             spent
             
               were
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               not
               mispe●t
               vpon
               wicked
               purposes
               ,
               and
               lewd
               l●uswiues
               ,
            
             the
             fault
             might
             be
             lessened
             ,
             though
             not
             cleane
             taken
             away
             :
             but
             x
             
               misereremini
               mei
            
             ,
             (
             ●ay
             the
             Church
             say
             ;
             )
             
               Pittie
               ,
               pittie
               ,
               my
               goods
               are
               mispent
               ,
               spent
               vpon
               Harlots
               and
               Queanes
            
             ;
             thus
             saith
             your
             great
             Antiquary
             
               Laur.
               Schraderus
            
             in
             his
             books
             of
             Monuments
             ,
             especially
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ambitious
             ,
             no
             men
             more
             ;
             neither
             sought
             they
             their
             Benefices
             to
             doe
             good
             with
             them
             ,
             y
             but
             
               propter
               quaestum
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               gaine
               of
               them
               ,
            
             or
             a
             ●adder
             for
             their
             ambitious
             thoughts
             to
             mount
             vp
             ;
             and
             this
             ●adder
             ,
             because
             it
             should
             carry
             them
             vp
             higher
             ,
             hath
             many
             rounds
             ;
             their
             desire
             was
             
             
               not
               so
               much
               to
               profit
               their
               inferiours
               ,
               as
               to
               sit
               amongst
               their
               superiours
               in
               high
               place
               and
               dignitie
               ,
            
             in
             great
             honour
             and
             worship
             :
             and
             this
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             why
             Benefices
             were
             so
             chopt
             and
             changed
             ,
             bought
             and
             sold
             ,
             
               as
               if
               the
               Church
               were
               an
            
             a
             Horse-faire
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             are
             egregious
             Simoniasts
             :
             but
             of
             this
             nothing
             ,
             hauing
             launced
             this
             soare
             before
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             healed
             yet
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             are
             as
             proud
             as
             Lucifer
             .
             This
             vice
             is
             common
             to
             them
             with
             their
             b
             
               Bishops
               and
               Prelates
               ;
               also
               they
               must
               haue
               their
               stately
               Houses
               ,
               magnificent
               Halles
               ,
               gallant
               Horses
               ,
               to
               speake
               nothing
               of
               their
               Queanes
               and
               Concubines
               :
            
             but
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             their
             Prelates
             will
             challenge
             this
             as
             proper
             vnto
             themselues
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             are
             braue
             Courtiers
             .
             This
             vice
             is
             noted
             in
             them
             by
             diuers
             good
             and
             approoued
             Writers
             ,
             as
             c
             
               Guil.
               de
               S.
               Amore
            
             ,
             diuers
             d
             Manuscripts
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             branding
             them
             with
             the
             name
             of
             e
             
               wandring
               Planets
            
             ,
             f
             Court-slaues
             ;
             they
             
             pronounce
             a
             heauy
             doome
             against
             them
             ,
             g
             
               that
               shame
               will
               be
               their
               end
               ,
               and
               a
               worse
               punishment
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               not
               the
               better
               heed
               .
            
             Mistake
             them
             not
             ;
             they
             meane
             not
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             Chaplaines
             ,
             that
             necessarily
             must
             attend
             vpon
             them
             nor
             such
             as
             repaire
             vnto
             the
             Court
             vpon
             good
             occasion
             ,
             but
             
               frequentantes
               Curiam
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               neuerwell
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               there
               ,
            
             or
             any
             where
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             from
             their
             charges
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             are
             stout
             Souldiers
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             feild
             beddes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lady
             Venus
             payre
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             largely
             demonstrated
             vnto
             you
             before
             )
             but
             
               Souldiers
               in
               their
            
             h
             habit
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             another
             hath
             it
             )
             i
             
               for
               their
               greedinesse
               they
               may
               be
               called
               Clergi●men
               ;
               but
               for
               their
               habits
               ,
               Souldiers
               .
            
             Doubtlesse
             Saint
             Bernard
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             complaint
             they
             forget
             themselues
             ,
             
               ●rma
               milittae
               nostrae
               sunt
               spiritualis
               ;
               Our
               weapons
               are
               spirituall
               .
            
             And
             as
             a
             merry
             fellow
             told
             an
             k
             Archbishop
             ,
             that
             was
             both
             a
             Duke
             and
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             temporall
             Dominion
             ,
             more
             then
             was
             fitting
             ;
             It
             may
             bee
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             the
             Archbishop
             may
             goe
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             but
             I
             feare
             much
             ,
             the
             Duke
             will
             neuer
             goe
             thither
             :
             So
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             say
             to
             these
             Clergie-Souldiers
             ,
             that
             are
             ,
             as
             l
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
            
             complaineth
             (
             though
             they
             put
             not
             on
             Saint
             Pauls
             compleate
             armour
             )
             yet
             are
             both
             
               galeat●
               &
               lor●ati
               ,
               harnessea
               from
               top
               to
               toe
               :
            
             if
             they
             be
             not
             commanded
             to
             the
             Waires
             by
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             but
             our
             profound
             
               Bradwardine
               serued
               as
               a
               Chaplaine
               in
               the
               Cam●e
               ?
            
             but
             run
             idly
             from
             their
             Cures
             ,
             that
             well
             they
             may
             goe
             to
             Heauen
             as
             they
             are
             Clergie-men
             (
             which
             I
             ●oe
             not
             easily
             beleeue
             ,
             )
             but
             as
             Souldiers
             they
             will
             neuer
             come
             thither
             .
             This
             vice
             was
             touched
             to
             the
             quicke
             by
             
               Desid
               Erasmus
            
             ,
             but
             hee
             was
             neuer
             a
             whit
             thought
             of
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Hee
             was
             wholly
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             nothing
             for
             these
             Powder-Canons
             ,
             and
             Field-pieces
             .
             Thus
             much
             bee
             spoken
             of
             their
             fighting
             :
             Ministers
             must
             not
             be
             fighters
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             They
             are
             
               cunning
               Merchants
            
             :
             They
             trade
             not
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             this
             spirituall
             merchandize
             of
             soules
             ;
             
             but
             with
             money
             ,
             like
             temporall
             m
             Merchants
             and
             
               Tradesmen
               ,
               neglectis
               studijs
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             They
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               ignorant
               Dolts
               ,
               ignari
               ,
               stulti
               ,
               stipites
               ,
            
             n
             
               candaces
               ,
               idle
               sluggards
               ,
               fooles
               ,
               stockes
               and
               stones
               ,
               that
               haue
            
             (
             as
             one
             said
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             o
             Basil
             )
             
               nec
               scientiam
               ,
               nec
               conscientiam
               ,
               nec
               entiam
               ;
               nor
               science
               ,
               nor
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               any
               entitie
               of
               goodnesse
               in
               them
               :
            
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             well
             conclude
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Io.
               Neuizanus
            
             did
             long
             before
             I
             was
             borne
             ,
             peraduenture
             ,
             
               de
               Clerico
               ad
               asinum
               valet
               argumentum
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             you
             would
             haue
             me
             tell
             you
             out
             of
             
               Polydor
               Virgil
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Masse-Priests
             were
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             whether
             
               Cle
               in
               Paracletus
            
             were
             long
             or
             short
             .
             But
             for
             auoiding
             this
             difficultie
             ,
             and
             helping
             their
             ignorant
             Shauelings
             ,
             you
             haue
             lately
             found
             out
             an
             excellent
             deuice
             ,
             to
             accent
             all
             the
             Trissyllables
             ,
             or
             longer
             words
             in
             your
             Missals
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               Io.
               de
               Lapide
            
             ,
             as
             very
             a
             stone
             as
             euer
             wrote
             ,
             hath
             this
             amongst
             his
             
               centum
               dubia
               occurrentia
               circa
               missam
            
             ,
             printed
             and
             reprinted
             with
             shame
             enough
             .
             Thus
             endeth
             their
             first
             dozen
             of
             faults
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             will
             haue
             a
             Bakers
             dozen
             .
             I
             will
             bee
             loath
             for
             (
             for
             so
             was
             mine
             Author
             Gyraldus
             )
             to
             touch
             vpon
             this
             soare
             :
             it
             was
             not
             
               Syluester
               Gyraldus
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             plaine
             downe
             right
             Author
             ;
             it
             is
             
               Lilius
               Greg.
               Cyraldus
            
             ,
             the
             fault
             was
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             doe
             not
             score
             vp
             ,
             because
             I
             giue
             it
             you
             to
             boote
             )
             
               That
               diuers
               men
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               were
               chosen
               Priests
            
             p
             
               for
               some
               excellent
               qualitie
            
             ,
             belike
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               excellent
               Stage-players
            
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             I
             bethinke
             my selfe
             the
             better
             ,
             this
             may
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             no
             fault
             ,
             or
             a
             small
             one
             ,
             when
             wee
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             in
             Spaine
             and
             some
             Countries
             ,
             to
             haue
             long
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             worke
             the
             Priest
             doth
             when
             he
             ascends
             the
             Pulpet
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             vp
             his
             Crucifixe
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             play
             his
             parts
             ,
             so
             as
             neuer
             an
             Actor
             of
             them
             all
             shall
             goe
             beyond
             him
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Popish
             Monkes
             and
             Friars
             .
          
           
             I
             Purpose
             in
             this
             last
             place
             ,
             to
             insist
             a
             while
             vpon
             their
             Monkes
             and
             Friars
             ,
             not
             a
             
               diuiding
               them
               into
               their
               seuerall
               Orders
               ,
               Sects
               ,
               or
               Sodalities
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               whole
               World
               did
               ,
               and
               yet
               doth
            
             b
             
               swarme
               :
               they
               are
               commended
               vnto
               vs
               vnder
               the
            
             c
             
               title
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             d
             
               vsurping
               religious
               mens
               names
               and
               titles
               :
               but
               are
               not
            
             e
             
               truly
               religious
               ,
               but
               very
               sacrilegious
               persons
               ,
            
             f
             
               false
               Monkes
               ,
               against
               whom
               Saint
            
             g
             Hierome
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               haue
               iustly
               and
               sharpely
               inueighed
               .
               Some
               deriue
               their
               originals
               from
               the
            
             h
             
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               make
               them
            
             i
             de
             Iure
             diuino
             :
             
               but
               that
               cannot
               be
               prooued
               ;
               (
               yet
               are
               they
               ancient
               )
               compare
               the
               old
               Monkes
               with
               the
               new
               ,
               and
            
             k
             
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               and
               disparitie
               .
               Those
               were
               Schooles
               of
            
             l
             
               Learning
               ,
               rather
               then
               Colleges
               of
               Monkes
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             Cages
             of
             vncleane
             birds
             the
             heate
             of
             persecution
             made
             them
             retire
             into
             holes
             and
             vales
             ,
             caues
             and
             dennes
             ,
             
               where
               they
               studied
            
             m
             
               amendment
               of
               life
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             their
             Cel
             ,
             and
             Monasteries
             ,
             being
             found
             by
             the
             like
             persecution
             ,
             they
             brought
             others
             vnto
             the
             studie
             of
             godlinesse
             by
             their
             exemplarie
             liues
             :
             they
             n
             
               knew
               no
               Vowes
               ;
               were
               not
            
             o
             
               intised
               by
               flatterie
               ,
               or
               forced
               by
               vndue
               meanes
               ,
               to
               take
               vpon
               them
               that
               state
               of
               life
               ;
               all
               was
               arbitrarie
               ,
               they
               sought
               God
               with
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
            
             p
             
               their
               liuings
               with
               their
               hands
               ;
               were
               not
               distinguished
               with
               set
            
             q
             
               formes
               of
               apparrell
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               luxurious
            
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             riotous
             in
             their
             fare
             ,
             couetous
             in
             their
             seeming
             pouertie
             ,
             leauing
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             vp
             againe
             with
             aduantage
             ,
             false
             Hypocrites
             ,
             wandring
             Planets
             ,
             ignorant
             Asses
             ,
             proud
             Cockscomes
             ,
             sloathfull
             Bellies
             ,
             Court-slaues
             ,
             Man-quellers
             ,
             King-killers
             ,
             greedy
             Worldlings
             ,
             vnnaturall
             to
             Parents
             :
             they
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             followed
             
             them
             ;
             but
             our
             later
             Monkes
             of
             yesterdayes
             breeding
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             that
             r
             
               sprang
               vp
               like
               Toadestooles
               or
               Mushrumps
               ,
            
             are
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             these
             .
             I
             will
             not
             write
             their
             sinnes
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             your
             owne
             Writers
             haue
             done
             reasonably
             well
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             ſ
             
               Polydor
               Virgil
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             one
             
               Hugo
               de
               Polio
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             written
             a
             whole
             Treatise
             de
             12.
             
             
               Abusionibus
               Claustri
            
             ;
             we
             intend
             not
             whole
             bookes
             of
             declamations
             against
             their
             filthy
             crying
             sinnes
             :
             but
             we
             will
             as
             briefely
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             deliuer
             them
             vnto
             you
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             receiued
             them
             of
             your
             owne
             good
             Writers
             ,
             that
             were
             compelled
             by
             the
             euidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             their
             abominations
             ,
             though
             you
             haue
             cast
             a
             cloake
             or
             garment
             vpon
             them
             (
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             )
             but
             it
             will
             not
             serue
             neither
             your
             ,
             nor
             their
             turnes
             ,
             there
             are
             that
             haue
             blabbed
             them
             abroad
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             are
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             accusation
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             their
             t
             
               Idolatrie
               ,
               being
               nothing
               inferiour
               herein
               to
               the
               idolatrous
               Priests
               in
            
             Elias
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Regicides
             ,
             
               or
               killing
               of
               Kings
            
             :
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             u
             
               Dominican
               that
               porsoned
            
             Henrie
             
               the
               seuenth
               at
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ?
             What
             can
             bee
             added
             to
             this
             Villanie
             ?
             To
             make
             the
             fact
             seeme
             more
             ougly
             ,
             the
             murderer
             was
             a
             Religious
             person
             ,
             
               specie
               tenus
            
             ,
             or
             
               ver●●●e
               tenus
            
             :
             the
             murdered
             ,
             a
             sacred
             person
             ,
             an
             Emperour
             ;
             the
             pretence
             ,
             pietie
             ;
             and
             the
             act
             seeming
             most
             religious
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             the
             place
             holy
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ;
             the
             Chalice
             holy
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             consecrated
             .
             Wonder
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             consecrated
             and
             registred
             amongst
             your
             Saints
             ,
             aswell
             as
             Garnet
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             put
             downe
             in
             the
             Calendars
             and
             Martyrologies
             in
             
               rea
               letters
            
             ,
             that
             their
             faces
             may
             be
             died
             red
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             ,
             and
             their
             bloody
             facts
             recorded
             to
             posteritie
             ,
             and
             read
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             Hypocrisie
             .
             Their
             
               Religion
               consisteth
               chiefely
            
             x
             
               in
               their
               shauen
               Crownes
               ,
               and
               diuersitie
               of
               habits
               ;
               they
            
             y
             are
             
             
               onely
               titular
               Monkes
               ,
               they
               professe
            
             z
             
               Religion
               in
               shew
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Demas
               ,
               imbrace
               the
               World
               :
               they
            
             a
             
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               Pharises
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
            
             b
             
               Pharises
               being
               compared
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               nothing
               ,
               they
               are
            
             c
             
               fained
               institutions
               ,
               and
            
             d
             
               houses
               of
               hypocrisie
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             Luxurie
             and
             incontinencie
             .
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             e
             
               their
               sundry
               lusts
               in
               sundry
               kinds
               ?
               They
               promise
               and
               vow
            
             f
             continencie
             ,
             but
             there
             be
             that
             vow
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             will
             not
             reckon
             vp
             their
             lothsome
             and
             filthy
             diseases
             which
             they
             get
             ,
             out
             of
             g
             
               Amatus
               Lusitanus
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             for
             very
             shame
             ;
             let
             this
             suffice
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             Riots
             and
             excesse
             in
             fare
             .
             You
             may
             reade
             of
             their
             Epicureisme
             and
             delicacie
             in
             fare
             ,
             in
             
               Hugo
               de
            
             h
             Folio
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             set
             Chapter
             for
             it
             ,
             of
             their
             i
             
               stately
               and
               sumptuous
               banquets
            
             in
             Erasmus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             iudge
             whether
             men
             had
             not
             reason
             to
             ca●
             them
             k
             
               Hogges
               ,
               fat
            
             l
             
               Hogges
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               the
               stie
               ,
               that
               swinishly
               cared
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               bellies
               and
               their
               tailes
            
             ;
             with
             reuerence
             of
             the
             Reader
             be
             this
             spoken
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Their
             Sloth
             and
             Idlenesse
             .
             They
             leade
             a
             pretty
             kind
             of
             m
             
               idle
               life
               ,
               that
               slept
               ,
               or
            
             n
             
               idled
               out
               their
               times
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               maruell
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               men
               and
               women
               went
               thick
               and
               threefold
               to
               their
               Monasteries
               and
               Nunneries
               .
            
             o
             
               Io.
               de
               Puente
            
             ,
             he
             that
             lately
             intituled
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             his
             Master
             to
             the
             Seigneurie
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             
               thinkes
               no
               man
               worthy
               to
               write
               a
               lying
               Storie
            
             (
             such
             as
             his
             is
             )
             
               vnlesse
               he
               come
               out
               of
               a
               Monasterie
               ,
               or
               a
               Cell
               .
            
             True
             :
             for
             if
             they
             onely
             should
             write
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             only
             ,
             or
             especiall
             liers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             we
             not
             haue
             goodly
             Stories
             out
             of
             their
             Forge
             ?
             But
             some
             are
             of
             the
             contrary
             mind
             ,
             
               that
               they
               ,
               and
               only
               they
               ,
            
             p
             
               haue
               been
               the
               cause
               that
               we
               haue
               lost
               so
               many
               good
               pieces
               of
               Antiquitie
               ,
               so
               many
               famous
               Histories
               ,
               by
               their
               meere
               negligence
               and
               indiligence
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Their
             Discord
             and
             dissentions
             .
             They
             are
             called
             Fratres
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Friars
             :
             but
             
               Fratrum
               quoque
               gratia
               rara
               est
            
             :
             
             they
             agree
             like
             Cat
             and
             Dogge
             ,
             either
             
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               or
               towards
               others
               .
               I
               would
               to
            
             q
             
               God
               this
               were
               not
               too
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               any
               Monasterie
               free
               from
               this
               infection
               .
               Peace
            
             (
             as
             r
             Ariosto
             saith
             )
             
               may
               be
               written
               and
               painted
               in
               their
               Cloysters
               and
               Walles
               :
               but
               doubtlesse
               it
               is
               not
               practized
               in
               their
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Their
             Pride
             is
             somewhat
             ſ
             
             Lucifer-like
             ;
             it
             cannot
             well
             goe
             higher
             :
             they
             are
             called
             Minorites
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             may
             be
             all
             called
             Maiorites
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Their
             
               Wandring
               vp
               and
               downe
            
             .
             They
             can
             neither
             truly
             containe
             (
             for
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             ,
             their
             t
             Cloysters
             are
             but
             so
             many
             baudy
             houses
             )
             nor
             are
             
               their
               Cloysters
               able
               to
               containe
               them
               ;
               they
               must
               be
               running
               vp
               and
               downe
               with
               little
               Pictures
               or
               Tablets
               of
               the
            
             u
             
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               the
               simple
               people
               are
               made
               to
               kisse
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               money
               .
               Polydor
               Virgil
            
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             in
             the
             Margent
             ,
             hath
             so
             liuely
             represented
             this
             fault
             vnto
             our
             considerations
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             constrained
             to
             referre
             you
             to
             his
             learned
             Writings
             ,
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             informed
             hereabouts
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Their
             begging
             .
             They
             x
             
               begge
               ,
               that
               are
               fitter
               to
               giue
               ;
               and
               liue
               idly
               ,
               that
            
             y
             
               are
               fitter
               to
               be
               set
               aworke
               .
            
             Doth
             any
             man
             deny
             this
             ?
             It
             shall
             be
             prooued
             ,
             
               Monkes
               :
               aswell
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               must
               liue
               by
               the
               sweat
               of
               their
            
             z
             
               browes
               ,
               and
            
             a
             
               labour
               of
               their
               hands
            
             .
             b
             
               Not
               to
               worke
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               can
               ,
               and
               haue
               an
               able
               body
               ,
               is
               to
               steale
               .
            
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             this
             precept
             is
             not
             generall
             ,
             it
             concernes
             not
             Monkes
             .
             Yes
             ;
             
               Monkes
               ,
               aswell
               as
               other
               men
               .
            
             c
             
               Guil.
               de
               S.
               Amore
            
             hath
             inferred
             this
             doctrine
             throughout
             all
             his
             booke
             ,
             against
             the
             begging
             Friers
             :
             but
             his
             booke
             against
             beggers
             ,
             must
             be
             enforced
             it
             d
             selfe
             to
             begge
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             neuer
             like
             to
             see
             light
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             I
             know
             .
             I
             reade
             of
             many
             Monkes
             that
             were
             Fishers
             ,
             and
             relieued
             themselues
             and
             others
             by
             that
             honest
             Trade
             :
             and
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             also
             of
             one
             that
             was
             a
             e
             
               Smith
               ,
               and
               exercised
               the
               Trade
               in
               his
               Monasterie
               :
            
             belike
             it
             was
             hee
             that
             
             made
             the
             Tongs
             that
             Saint
             Dunstane
             vsed
             ,
             when
             he
             tooke
             the
             Deuill
             by
             the
             nose
             :
             the
             Storie
             is
             worth
             the
             reading
             in
             our
             old
             Chronicles
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             haue
             so
             much
             faith
             as
             to
             beleeue
             it
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             begging
             Friers
             ,
             which
             
               take
               the
               habite
               of
            
             a
             
               poore
               Monkes
               vpon
               them
               for
               riches
               sake
               ;
               and
               so
            
             (
             as
             one
             notes
             very
             well
             )
             by
             b
             
               professing
               themselues
               poore
               ,
               they
               make
               themselues
               rich
               :
               they
               haue
               stately
               houses
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               beggers
               :
            
             Vtinam
             hoc
             esset
             mendicare
             ;
             
               He
               that
               should
               begge
               with
               them
               ,
               should
               not
               loose
               by
               them
               :
            
             but
             of
             this
             enough
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Their
             pride
             in
             Apparrell
             is
             one
             of
             the
             twelue
             abuses
             ,
             noted
             by
             
               Hugo
               de
               Folio
            
             ,
             and
             he
             setteth
             it
             downe
             in
             Folio
             :
             yee
             may
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             it
             too
             well
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Their
             Courting
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             who
             hath
             taken
             much
             paines
             to
             reforme
             them
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             prime-order
             .
             It
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             
               A
               Monke
               out
               of
               his
               Cell
               ,
               was
               like
               a
               Fish
               out
               of
               the
               water
               .
            
             But
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             find
             some
             of
             these
             Frogges
             ;
             not
             only
             at
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Palaces
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               trading
               with
               his
               Holinesse
               about
               making
               and
               marring
               of
               Marriages
               ;
               about
               vnlawfull
               Diuorces
               and
               Dispensations
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             .
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             of
             their
             
               vnnaturalnesse
               to
               Parents
               which
               they
               practise
               ,
            
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             teach
             ;
             
               nor
               of
               their
               children
               which
               they
               doe
               steale
               :
            
             I
             haue
             
             shewed
             you
             an
             expresse
             Statute
             of
             our
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Oxford
             against
             it
             :
             these
             bee
             supernumerarious
             faults
             ;
             but
             to
             conclude
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             but
             they
             haue
             a
             tincture
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             like
             counterfeits
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             
               like
               God
               ;
               without
               sinne
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               know
               all
               things
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               are
               in
               all
               places
            
             ;
             they
             are
             
               P.
               Rebuffus
            
             words
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             too
             sharpe
             to
             be
             Englished
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             with
             a
             little
             prophanenesse
             ,
             to
             my
             seeming
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             become
             a
             Popish
             Writer
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             I
             Had
             here
             thought
             to
             haue
             concluded
             :
             but
             that
             a
             fit
             and
             iust
             occasion
             is
             giuen
             me
             ,
             by
             a
             late
             accident
             that
             fell
             out
             here
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             to
             speake
             somewhat
             ,
             although
             not
             much
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             of
             Miracles
             :
             the
             patration
             of
             them
             is
             made
             a
             speciall
             note
             of
             their
             Church
             in
             diuers
             bookes
             ,
             that
             were
             lately
             scattered
             in
             the
             night
             about
             our
             Colledges
             and
             Halles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Cities
             and
             fields
             (
             bookes
             that
             we
             haue
             heard
             of
             long
             since
             ,
             whereof
             some
             of
             them
             are
             throughly
             refuted
             )
             because
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             euill
             one
             that
             hath
             sowed
             these
             Tares
             amongst
             our
             good
             Wheate
             ,
             while
             the
             good
             Householder
             slept
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             confides
             belikes
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             triumphs
             vpon
             this
             point
             more
             then
             any
             other
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             take
             so
             much
             paines
             ,
             as
             to
             insist
             vpon
             this
             point
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             take
             vpon
             mee
             to
             answer
             all
             ,
             it
             needeth
             not
             ;
             let
             one
             or
             two
             serue
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             my
             
               Lord
               of
               Londons
               supposed
               Legacie
            
             ,
             makes
             this
             his
             sixth
             motiue
             :
             
               That
               true
               Miracles
               haue
               been
               wrought
               for
               proofe
               of
               the
               Catholike
               religion
               ;
               but
               not
               any
               for
               Protestancy
               ;
               and
               hee
               reckons
               vp
               diuers
               most
               stupendious
               Miracles
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Age
               ,
               and
               later
               times
               ;
               in
               this
               World
            
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             both
             the
             Indies
             :
             and
             he
             concludeth
             with
             this
             Epiphonema
             ;
             
               O
               misery
               and
               feeblenes
               of
               Nouelisme
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               forced
            
             
             
               (
               through
               it
               owne
               pouertie
               )
               to
               sustentate
               and
               support
               it selfe
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               by
               maintaining
               assertions
               ,
               repugnant
               to
               the
               prouidence
               and
               charitie
               of
               God
               towards
               Man
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               light
               of
               naturall
               reason
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             must
             (
             as
             my
             Lord
             of
             London
             did
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             tell
             the
             time
             when
             )
             
               beleeue
               that
               doctrine
               which
               is
               accompanied
               with
               so
               many
               true
               and
               celebrious
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               God
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               secondary
               humane
               meanes
               whatsoeuer
               .
            
             Master
             
               Io.
               Brereley
            
             hath
             likewise
             in
             his
             of
             
               S.
               Aug.
               religion
            
             spent
             his
             18.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Sections
             vpon
             this
             matter
             :
             so
             that
             now
             the
             matter
             is
             made
             cock-sure
             .
             Against
             all
             which
             ,
             is
             brought
             by
             him
             and
             his
             fellow
             
               Musket
               ,
               whosoeuer
               shall
               oppose
               his
               owne
               bare
               vnwarranted
            
             
             
               deniall
               ,
               we
               leaue
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               man
               as
               much
               more
               worthy
               of
               contempt
               ,
               then
               farther
               reply
               .
            
             But
             stay
             ,
             now
             you
             Master
             Musket
             haue
             spent
             all
             your
             powder
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             did
             shoote
             bullets
             ,
             you
             haue
             wounded
             or
             killed
             none
             but
             your
             owne
             men
             (
             as
             may
             appeare
             .
             )
             Not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Auctour
             vpon
             the
             
               vnperfect
               worke
               vpon
               Mathew
            
             ,
             very
             ancient
             (
             although
             
             not
             Chrysostomes
             )
             whose
             words
             are
             so
             plaine
             for
             vs
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             affirmatiue
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             note
             ,
             note-worthy
             ,
             or
             proofe
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               nisi
               tantummodo
               per
               Scripturas
            
             :
             spoken
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             or
             twice
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             and
             in
             
             the
             negatiue
             ,
             that
             miracles
             may
             proue
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             done
             by
             Heretickes
             ,
             which
             your
             Inquisitors
             haue
             purged
             out
             of
             the
             Auctour
             :
             That
             miracles
             ,
             stupendious
             miracles
             ,
             
             such
             as
             your
             Historians
             doe
             swarme
             with
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Antoninus
               ,
               Aido
               ,
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
               ,
               Sigebertus
               ,
               Phreculphus
               ,
               Nauclerus
               ,
               Marianus
               ,
               Vrspergensis
               ,
               Ammonus
               ,
               Turpinus
               ,
               Guaguinus
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               old
               Annalists
               :
            
             aske
             your
             owne
             Bodin
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             so
             much
             :
             
               they
               were
               done
               and
               not
               done
               ,
               made
               or
               rather
               feined
               by
               helpe
               of
               Deuils
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               black
               Art
               ,
               by
               your
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               superstition
               ,
               from
               the
               reading
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
            
             Such
             were
             those
             that
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             vsed
             against
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             :
             
               Foure
               Monkes
               that
               at
               Berke
               would
               needes
               counterfeite
               the
               fiue
               wounds
               of
               Christ
               ;
               your
               Tablets
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               that
               fell
               from
               heauen
               :
               or
               of
               gallant
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               either
               at
               Reginoburg
               ,
               or
               Lisbon
               ,
               or
               of
               Oeting
               ,
               of
               your
               miracles
               of
               old
               of
               Transubstantiation
               :
               or
               of
               late
               within
               these
               one
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
            
             wherewith
             you
             haue
             blinded
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             and
             cast
             a
             mist
             before
             there
             eies
             ,
             they
             are
             infinite
             in
             number
             ,
             that
             haue
             beene
             wrought
             by
             Xauier
             and
             his
             fellow
             cheaters
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             those
             bee
             
               that
               Antichrist
               shall
               bring
               to
               passe
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             to
             the
             seducing
             of
             the
             very
             elect
             of
             God
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             any
             true
             miracles
             wrought
             amongst
             you
             :
             they
             were
             needefull
             in
             the
             infancy
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             groweth
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             aske
             not
             mee
             but
             S.
             Austine
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             miracles
             doe
             now
             cease
             in
             these
             times
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             or
             rather
             your
             owne
             
             
               Geo
               :
               Venetus
            
             (
             to
             come
             neerer
             home
             )
             and
             they
             will
             bee
             able
             well
             to
             ensorme
             you
             in
             this
             point
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               ring
               your
               belles
               ,
               preach
               your
               miracles
               ,
            
             and
             make
             no
             small
             gaine
             of
             them
             before
             them
             simple
             people
             or
             poore
             Indians
             .
             Let
             your
             men
             vrge
             them
             ,
             and
             presse
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             station
             in
             them
             ,
             taking
             them
             vp
             of
             trust
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             
               as
               Bede
               from
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               and
               S.
               Gregory
               from
               others
               .
            
             I
             am
             fully
             resolued
             by
             your
             owne
             men
             ,
             
               that
               miracles
               without
               faith
               can
               neuer
               be
               effectuall
               :
            
             but
             true
             faith
             without
             miracles
             ,
             may
             bee
             acceptable
             both
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             formerly
             shewed
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             Master
             Brerelies
             fond
             obiection
             ,
             because
             I
             perceiue
             by
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             his
             bookes
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             weary
             ,
             or
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             is
             now
             casting
             about
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             frame
             a
             conuenient
             answer
             (
             though
             it
             bee
             but
             in
             shew
             )
             to
             him
             that
             wrote
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             his
             patience
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             stay
             till
             hee
             reioyne
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             doe
             binde
             my selfe
             by
             promise
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             issue
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             whatsoeuer
             hee
             shall
             obiect
             ;
             either
             about
             miracles
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             that
             shall
             concerne
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             religion
             .
             Whilst
             hee
             vrgeth
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ,
             I
             will
             assure
             him
             that
             I
             will
             vrge
             none
             but
             Papists
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             marked
             with
             a
             black
             Theca
             in
             their
             
               Indices
               expurgatorij
            
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             a
             conclusion
             to
             all
             :
             seeing
             they
             vrge
             vs
             so
             farre
             vpon
             the
             point
             of
             miracles
             ,
             I
             will
             commend
             these
             few
             miracles
             that
             follow
             to
             their
             most
             Christian
             consideration
             .
             If
             they
             proue
             not
             miracles
             ,
             yet
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             they
             will
             proue
             miraculous
             and
             stupendious
             actions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             doe
             note
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             the
             great
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             preseruing
             his
             little
             flocke
             ,
             his
             true
             Church
             ,
             amidst
             the
             furie
             ,
             and
             fierie
             assaults
             of
             his
             and
             their
             great
             enemies
             ,
             beyond
             the
             degree
             of
             admirations
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             when
             the
             deluge
             of
             superstition
             had
             wel-nigh
             ouer
             whelmed
             the
             arke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             that
             
               abomination
               of
               desolation
            
             ,
             foretold
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             forespoken
             by
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               began
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               exalt
               himselfe
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
            
             God
             had
             his
             Waldo
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             Wickleph
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Hus
             a
             little
             after
             in
             Behemia
             ,
             that
             did
             preserue
             the
             truth
             of
             religion
             intire
             and
             vncorrupted
             ,
             and
             themselues
             (
             except
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             )
             vntoucht
             and
             vnhurt
             :
             being
             but
             a
             handfull
             of
             men
             ,
             against
             so
             many
             and
             potent
             Aduersaries
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             their
             followers
             beeing
             persecuted
             with
             bell
             ,
             booke
             ,
             and
             candle
             ,
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             sword
             ,
             multiplied
             whilst
             they
             groaned
             ,
             like
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             vnder
             Pharaoh
             into
             thousands
             ,
             and
             stood
             out
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Croisadoes
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             Conualles
             remaine
             ,
             that
             neuer
             yet
             bowed
             the
             knees
             to
             Baal
             ,
             nor
             receiued
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Beast
             in
             their
             fore-heads
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             blinde
             Ziska
             ,
             and
             his
             poore
             Thaborits
             ,
             should
             conquer
             three
             hosts
             of
             the
             Pontificians
             ,
             that
             were
             
             thought
             to
             be
             iuincible
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             beene
             an
             armie
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             haue
             encountred
             the
             great
             Turke
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             beaten
             him
             out
             of
             all
             Natolia
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             slaughtering
             and
             murdering
             of
             men
             and
             women
             in
             their
             bloody
             vnholy
             Inquifition
             ,
             hath
             bene
             a
             speciall
             cause
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             conuersion
             of
             diuers
             Sauls
             into
             Pauls
             ,
             which
             of
             bloody
             Inquisitors
             ,
             became
             afterwards
             patient
             Martyrs
             ,
             to
             the
             astonishment
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             who
             wondered
             not
             a
             little
             ;
             that
             so
             many
             of
             both
             sexes
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             simpler
             sort
             ,
             should
             lay
             down
             their
             liues
             so
             readily
             ,
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             it
             made
             them
             (
             as
             I
             say
             )
             wonder
             ,
             what
             that
             religion
             should
             bee
             .
          
           
             Fistly
             ,
             their
             Inquisition
             of
             bookes
             aswell
             as
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             especiall
             Ramme
             found
             out
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             meanes
             to
             establish
             their
             new
             and
             vnheard
             of
             religion
             ;
             partly
             by
             prohibiting
             of
             whole
             bookes
             ,
             partly
             by
             purging
             of
             some
             Tracts
             in
             some
             
             bookes
             ,
             hath
             proued
             (
             beeing
             discouered
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             )
             the
             chiefest
             instrument
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             whereby
             so
             many
             witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             are
             knowne
             now
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             to
             speake
             wholly
             ,
             and
             often
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             for
             the
             reformation
             which
             was
             made
             by
             Luther
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             were
             before
             knowne
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             )
             especially
             in
             Bohemia
             ,
             that
             Luther
             himselfe
             wished
             both
             for
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             ,
             his
             might
             bee
             the
             same
             
               per
               omnia
            
             :
             I
             say
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             men
             purposed
             ,
             but
             God
             disposed
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             singular
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             more
             then
             miraculous
             preseruation
             of
             the
             late
             Queene
             ,
             and
             our
             late
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             both
             King
             ,
             Queene
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             from
             infinite
             and
             eminent
             dangers
             ,
             both
             from
             fire
             and
             water
             ?
             in
             the
             Spanish
             inuasion
             from
             water
             ,
             in
             the
             Gunpowder
             treason
             from
             fire
             :
             God
             make
             vs
             euer
             more
             and
             more
             thankfull
             ,
             for
             these
             our
             more
             then
             miraculous
             deliuerances
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             end
             both
             the
             whole
             booke
             ,
             and
             my
             answer
             to
             Musket
             and
             his
             companions
             about
             miracles
             .
             
               Deo
               soli
               sit
               gloria
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Booke
             ,
             with
             certaine
             needfull
             Aduertisements
          
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             CHristian
             Reader
          
           ,
           whether
           Protestant
           or
           Papist
           ,
           it
           mattreth
           not
           ,
           and
           whether
           you
           reade
           &
           approue
           it
           ,
           or
           reade
           and
           refuse
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           :
           there
           belongs
           subscription
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           demonstration
           of
           mine
           errours
           to
           the
           other
           :
           and
           then
           as
           I
           haue
           ready
           thankes
           for
           the
           one
           ;
           so
           I
           haue
           as
           ready
           my
           peccaui
           for
           the
           other
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           now
           I
           haue
           put
           a
           full
           period
           to
           my
           booke
           ,
           and
           eased
           both
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           thee
           ,
           of
           much
           fastidiousnesse
           in
           reading
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           fit
           to
           say
           something
           ,
           
           and
           not
           much
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           my
           intentions
           ,
           and
           your
           vnderstandings
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           testimonies
           cited
           ,
           and
           recited
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           they
           are
           taken
           partly
           out
           of
           bookes
           printed
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           bookes
           vnprinted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           bookes
           printed
           are
           partly
           (
           and
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           )
           of
           bookes
           purged
           ;
           partly
           out
           of
           bookes
           vnpurged
           ,
           whereof
           there
           be
           but
           very
           few
           :
           and
           whether
           purged
           ,
           or
           vnpurged
           ,
           the
           Authors
           all
           of
           them
           are
           putatiue
           ,
           and
           supposed
           Papists
           ,
           bred
           and
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Romane
           Church
           :
           though
           they
           belong
           vnto
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           as
           shall
           bee
           farther
           shewed
           in
           my
           
             Alphabet
             of
             Authors
          
           ,
           and
           Prints
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           booke
           .
           Of
           these
           Authors
           that
           are
           vnpurged
           ,
           I
           haue
           been
           very
           sparing
           ,
           when
           I
           could
           haue
           brought
           whole
           squadrons
           of
           
             Popish
             Writers
          
           that
           doe
           warre
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           fight
           vnder
           our
           colours
           .
           I
           haue
           singled
           out
           but
           three
           amongst
           the
           rest
           :
           the
           first
           is
           
             Geo.
             Wicelius
          
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           
             Author
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           ;
           the
           third
           and
           last
           
           is
           ,
           
             Ant
             ,
             de
             Dominis
          
           ,
           all
           which
           I
           alleage
           the
           more
           willingly
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           three
           were
           either
           peace-makers
           ,
           or
           reformers
           of
           those
           Additaments
           ,
           or
           superadditaments
           ,
           that
           time
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           that
           euill
           one
           hath
           brought
           in
           step
           by
           step
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           which
           was
           vnquestionably
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           its
           faith
           praised
           throughout
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           putrid
           member
           of
           the
           same
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           
             Geo.
             Wicelius
          
           ,
           a
           famous
           preacher
           in
           his
           time
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           true
           peace-maker
           :
           the
           first
           after
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           whose
           Motto
           was
           ,
           
             Beati
             Pacifici
          
           :
           and
           yet
           a
           sore
           enemie
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           Sectaries
           ,
           
             habemus
             confitentem
             reum
          
           .
           If
           Luther
           had
           not
           ,
           hee
           and
           his
           accomplices
           would
           haue
           reformed
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           peaceable
           ●anner
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           lawfull
           Councell
           ;
           and
           not
           otherwise
           in
           most
           things
           differenced
           ,
           or
           controuerted
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           Papists
           .
           He
           first
           banisheth
           the
           Schoolemen
           ,
           and
           their
           nicities
           ,
           and
           foole-questions
           ,
           thinking
           them
           to
           be
           the
           only
           troublers
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           bringeth
           in
           the
           
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           placeth
           in
           her
           Throne
           ,
           as
           the
           Queene
           and
           Mistresse
           of
           all
           other
           subordinate
           testimonies
           ,
           giuing
           her
           the
           precedencie
           both
           in
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Councell
           ,
           and
           making
           her
           ,
           and
           her
           onely
           the
           supreme
           Iudge
           of
           all
           Controuersies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           admits
           of
           no
           Traditions
           doctrinall
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           well
           warranted
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           Ceremonials
           he
           alloweth
           vpon
           the
           selfe-same
           conditions
           that
           wee
           doe
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           not
           too
           gaudy
           ,
           or
           too
           many
           ,
           significatiue
           and
           mysterious
           ,
           and
           well
           expounded
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           the
           ornament
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           putting
           any
           trust
           or
           confidence
           in
           them
           ,
           a
           fault
           too
           common
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           noted
           by
           Cassander
           his
           Scholler
           many
           dayes
           and
           yeares
           after
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           vnreformed
           in
           their
           Romane
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           is
           peremptorie
           for
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           into
           the
           vulgar
           Languages
           of
           each
           Country
           ,
           for
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           and
           Hymmes
           in
           a
           knowne
           tongue
           ,
           and
           for
           Catechizing
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           inuayeth
           against
           their
           numberlesse
           Feasts
           ,
           abused
           Vigils
           ,
           and
           imposed
           Fasts
           ;
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           abated
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           that
           Sermons
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           (
           if
           need
           were
           )
           two
           a
           day
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           them
           to
           be
           of
           a
           tale
           of
           a
           tub
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           lying
           Legends
           ,
           the
           principall
           fault
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           pure
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           flatly
           contradicteth
           their
           adoration
           of
           Images
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Their
           inuocation
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           He
           speaketh
           against
           their
           confidence
           of
           Purgatorie
           ,
           their
           questuarie
           ostentation
           of
           Reliques
           ,
           gainefull
           Funerals
           ,
           and
           Di●●ges
           ;
           and
           wisheth
           ,
           that
           the
           largenesse
           of
           the
           Popes
           Indulgences
           were
           contracted
           ,
           and
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           better
           imployed
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Farther
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           tha●
           their
           holy
           Masse
           is
           both
           often
           ,
           and
           many
           wayes
           abused
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           
             de
             decorosos
             abusus
          
           ,
           
           is
           shamefully
           abused
           by
           their
           priuate
           Altars
           ,
           and
           priuate
           Masses
           ;
           too
           much
           by
           themselues
           vpon
           hope
           of
           gaine
           ,
           too
           little
           with
           the
           people
           administred
           .
           Hee
           inueyeth
           against
           their
           murmurings
           and
           whisperings
           in
           their
           Liturgies
           ,
           and
           wisheth
           their
           halfe-Communions
           had
           either
           not
           been
           taken
           away
           ;
           or
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           were
           restored
           againe
           in
           a
           Councell
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           He
           would
           haue
           a
           Councell
           called
           for
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           it
           Head
           and
           members
           :
           but
           his
           request
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Lutherans
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           should
           assemble
           it
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           preside
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           called
           in
           
             Idonea
             Ciuitate
          
           in
           a
           fit
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           to
           haue
           notice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Priests
           Marriage
           ,
           though
           he
           like
           not
           well
           (
           as
           preferring
           single
           life
           of
           Priests
           before
           it
           :
           )
           yet
           he
           knoweth
           no
           Canon
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           tye
           of
           Vowes
           ,
           to
           restraine
           them
           from
           marriage
           ,
           warrantable
           enough
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           some
           Churches
           :
           but
           howsoeuer
           ,
           he
           vtterly
           disauoweth
           their
           Concubinarie
           Priests
           ,
           their
           notorious
           Adulteries
           ,
           Incests
           ,
           and
           Fornications
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           younger
           sent
           :
           yea
           ,
           hee
           is
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           Priests
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           ,
           should
           haue
           some
           competencie
           of
           meanes
           allowed
           them
           for
           their
           liuelood
           and
           maintenance
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           of
           their
           ●lergie
           ?
           is
           not
           hee
           zealous
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           spent
           his
           spirits
           almost
           and
           time
           wholly
           in
           vrging
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Monkes
           ,
           offendors
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           in
           what
           kind
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           sort
           soeuer
           ?
           The
           number
           of
           idle
           Monkes
           he
           would
           haue
           abated
           and
           reduced
           to
           their
           primitiue
           orders
           ,
           the
           Priests
           not
           t●●●●ue
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Cardinals
           to
           their
           office
           and
           functions
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           Pope
           in
           doing
           good
           and
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           or
           visiting
           the
           sick
           ,
           or
           suruaying
           their
           Diocesses
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           〈…〉
           Pope
           (
           to
           whom
           he
           ,
           poore
           Wicelius
           ,
           deceiued
           by
           a
           counterfcite
           Epistle
           of
           Anacl●tus
           ,
           erring
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Pontifician
           ,
           by
           misinterpreting
           the
           words
           of
           our
           ●uiour
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
          
           ,
           giueth
           a
           kind
           of
           Supremacie
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           that
           latitude
           that
           now
           it
           is
           
           taken
           )
           hee
           summoneth
           to
           appeare
           before
           the
           Tribunall
           Seate
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           his
           best
           ,
           to
           reforme
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           generall
           ,
           not
           exempting
           his
           Holines
           ,
           as
           some
           flatterers
           and
           pick-thankes
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           foule
           abuses
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           were
           spread
           abroad
           throughout
           all
           the
           World
           in
           bookes
           printed
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           and
           iust
           reproofe
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           ;
           and
           hee
           did
           verily
           thinke
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           not
           the
           sooner
           begin
           to
           reforme
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           by
           Colloquies
           ,
           or
           Councels
           ,
           not
           by
           fire
           and
           sword
           ;
           ere
           long
           be
           they
           would
           loose
           all
           Germanie
           ,
           that
           began
           then
           to
           dance
           after
           
             Martins
             Luthers
          
           Pipe
           ,
           and
           greedily
           to
           imbrace
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           filthinesse
           and
           abominable
           ,
           or
           innominable
           sinnes
           of
           their
           Clergie
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           speake
           of
           their
           Holy
           water
           ,
           
             qua
             nihil
             immundius
          
           ,
           that
           was
           vnholy
           ,
           their
           Thurification
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           be
           reiected
           ,
           because
           the
           sent
           thereof
           was
           not
           pleasing
           in
           Gods
           nostrils
           ,
           abuse
           of
           Confession
           ,
           Baptisme
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           were
           too
           too
           much
           abused
           ?
           You
           see
           our
           Wicelius
           was
           a
           true
           reformer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           moderate
           Papist
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           no
           dissembler
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           doubtles
           in
           time
           he
           might
           (
           if
           he
           had
           not
           bin
           too
           much
           awed
           by
           their
           great
           ones
           ,
           to
           whom
           as
           became
           a
           peaceable
           man
           he
           shewed
           all
           manner
           of
           outward
           obedience
           ,
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           prooued
           an
           other
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           though
           moued
           with
           a
           cleane
           cōtrary
           spirit
           ,
           so
           powerful
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           change
           our
           purposes
           ,
           and
           alter
           our
           nature
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           Diuine
           prouidence
           .
           Concerning
           ,
           
             Ant.
             de
             Dom
          
           I
           know
           not
           well
           what
           to
           say
           :
           but
           to
           cry
           out
           
             Digitus
             Dei
          
           ;
           God
           had
           a
           finger
           in
           disposing
           of
           his
           comming
           ouer
           ,
           and
           suffering
           him
           to
           fall
           ,
           that
           other
           might
           rise
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           so
           directly
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           as
           to
           my
           seeming
           for
           the
           most
           points
           ,
           no
           man
           hath
           done
           better
           ,
           )
           though
           himselfe
           were
           neuer
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           hauing
           a
           good
           head
           ,
           but
           a
           corrupt
           and
           equluocating
           heart
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           which
           well
           became
           him
           that
           was
           tutored
           by
           ,
           and
           brought
           vp
           vnder
           the
           Iesuites
           .
           Now
           ,
           albeit
           his
           
           conuersion
           were
           most
           fained
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostacie
           most
           certaine
           and
           true
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           proposed
           to
           himselfe
           (
           the
           heart
           is
           a
           Closet
           ,
           wherein
           none
           may
           enter
           but
           God
           ,
           )
           God
           so
           disposed
           of
           both
           for
           his
           glorie
           ,
           that
           his
           person
           should
           relapse
           from
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           returne
           with
           the
           Dog
           to
           his
           old
           vomit
           ,
           and
           his
           elegant
           and
           substantiall
           bookes
           (
           though
           they
           be
           mute
           )
           should
           speake
           and
           proclaime
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           vnauoideable
           truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           now
           publikely
           professed
           and
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           diuine
           prouidence
           bring
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           effects
           spring
           from
           the
           roote
           of
           euill
           causes
           ;
           as
           better
           shall
           appeare
           when
           we
           come
           to
           giue
           you
           my
           obseruations
           about
           the
           bookes
           that
           are
           purged
           .
           I
           will
           onely
           touch
           vpon
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Historie
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           whom
           (
           because
           
             Ant.
             de
             Dominis
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           cannot
           call
           
             Ant.
             de
             Dommo
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           serued
           more
           Masters
           ,
           called
           
             Pietro
             Soare
          
           )
           I
           will
           also
           call
           him
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           doth
           so
           farre
           shew
           to
           euery
           one-eyed
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           called
           against
           ,
           and
           condemned
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           Councell
           had
           been
           free
           ,
           and
           their
           voyces
           decisiue
           without
           the
           Pope
           (
           though
           the
           Italian
           Bishops
           were
           three
           to
           one
           in
           number
           )
           and
           there
           had
           been
           no
           foule
           play
           in
           calculating
           the
           voyces
           ,
           still
           I
           say
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Clokebag
           behind
           ,
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           might
           haue
           turned
           Lutheran
           ,
           and
           sate
           at
           Witenberge
           ,
           aswell
           as
           there
           ,
           for
           their
           propositions
           and
           reasons
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           D.
           Stapleton
           saith
           )
           may
           be
           fallible
           and
           deceitfull
           ;
           but
           the
           conclusion
           is
           that
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           look
           after
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           hoodwinckt
           ,
           
           and
           as
           very
           fooles
           as
           they
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           some
           in
           the
           world
           moderate
           Papists
           ,
           that
           haue
           taken
           as
           iust
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           exception
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           or
           can
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           not
           haue
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           intreated
           of
           this
           largely
           in
           another
           set
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           thought
           worthy
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           to
           whom
           I
           doe
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           owe
           all
           submission
           )
           may
           haue
           the
           happinesse
           with
           some
           
           other
           Treatises
           of
           mine
           to
           see
           the
           light
           .
           Of
           the
           bookes
           printed
           vnpurged
           ,
           so
           much
           by
           way
           of
           caueat
           :
           for
           the
           printed
           purge
           ▪
           Copies
           ,
           take
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           these
           few
           notes
           into
           thy
           Christian
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           I
           propose
           not
           to
           my selfe
           any
           exact
           handling
           of
           the
           Controuersies
           questioned
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           
             per
             viam
             Thomae
          
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           by
           way
           of
           opposition
           ,
           or
           obiections
           and
           answeres
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           midled
           aged
           ,
           first
           aged
           ,
           and
           all
           aged
           Writers
           before
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           :
           my
           weake
           and
           wearied
           legges
           at
           this
           time
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           expatiate
           so
           farre
           ;
           (
           yet
           my
           studies
           I
           confesse
           ,
           and
           naturall
           disposition
           to
           rip
           vp
           ,
           and
           vnfold
           the
           controuersies
           ,
           and
           vnriuit
           them
           out
           of
           the
           secrets
           of
           true
           Antiquitie
           ,
           driue
           that
           way
           )
           my
           purpose
           is
           (
           if
           God
           will
           )
           to
           giue
           you
           a
           taste
           onely
           of
           that
           fruit
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           expected
           out
           of
           their
           sundry
           
             Indices
             Expurgatorij
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           well
           and
           narrowly
           sought
           after
           ,
           and
           looked
           into
           .
           I
           haue
           but
           seuen
           or
           eight
           of
           them
           ;
           some
           that
           fell
           into
           my
           hands
           by
           casualty
           ,
           at
           the
           surprizall
           of
           the
           Towne
           of
           Cadiz
           ;
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           great
           care
           and
           industrie
           of
           the
           Founder
           of
           our
           great
           Librarie
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thom.
             Bodley
          
           ,
           the
           P●olomey
           of
           our
           ●ges
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           preseruer
           of
           bookes
           .
           I
           haue
           by
           my selfe
           and
           my
           friends
           ,
           amassed
           and
           shouelled
           together
           some
           thirtie
           Quire
           of
           Paper
           of
           Catholike
           restitutions
           ,
           and
           restored
           some
           one
           or
           two
           hundred
           seuerall
           Authors
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           I
           haue
           gathered
           this
           small
           Introduction
           ,
           or
           Manuduction
           vnto
           Diuinitie
           ,
           sorted
           according
           vnto
           the
           especiall
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           controuerted
           at
           this
           day
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           Papists
           ▪
           deliuered
           in
           as
           plaine
           and
           familiar
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           possibly
           deuise
           ,
           for
           the
           capacitie
           of
           the
           vulgar
           Protestant
           or
           Papist
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           haue
           not
           taken
           all
           that
           may
           be
           taken
           ,
           or
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           that
           the
           booke
           might
           not
           rise
           to
           too
           great
           a
           bulke
           .
           I
           haue
           neither
           collected
           all
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           seuerall
           Indices
           ,
           but
           a
           third
           or
           fourth
           part
           only
           ;
           nor
           all
           that
           is
           contained
           in
           my
           said
           collections
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           pertinent
           and
           proper
           places
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ▪
           that
           all
           that
           are
           recorded
           by
           them
           for
           Papists
           ,
           are
           indeed
           Papists
           ,
           but
           supposed
           ones
           ,
           as
           
             Laeuinus
             ,
             Lemnius
             ,
             Io.
             Spondanus
             ,
             &c.
          
           whose
           testimonies
           are
           sparingly
           miscited
           by
           mee
           ,
           in
           following
           the
           common
           errour
           of
           the
           Pontificians
           ,
           which
           reckon
           them
           in
           the
           second
           Classis
           of
           Authors
           prohibited
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           note
           of
           Papists
           bookes
           forbidden
           :
           but
           whether
           they
           be
           ,
           or
           bee
           not
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           prooued
           without
           their
           testimonies
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           take
           ,
           or
           follow
           at
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           those
           Authors
           that
           are
           vnquestionably
           theirs
           ,
           
           by
           them
           expunged
           ,
           by
           me
           vsed
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           euidently
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           had
           need
           of
           reformation
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           them
           call
           for
           it
           ,
           before
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           pressing
           and
           expressing
           it
           in
           their
           learned
           Writings
           ,
           which
           were
           printed
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             Venice
             ,
             Madrill
             ,
             Paris
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Popish
           places
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           their
           bookes
           were
           many
           of
           them
           examined
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           vnto
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           corrected
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           printed
           
             permisses
             superiorum
          
           ,
           with
           these
           very
           notes
           which
           wee
           present
           vnto
           you
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             These
             Aduersaries
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             Writers
             of
             theirs
             ,
             who
             write
             and
             speake
             many
             things
             in
             our
             behalfe
             ,
             forced
             by
             truth
             ,
             not
             inuited
             by
             charitie
             ,
             though
             their
             authoritie
             of
             it selfe
             were
             of
             small
             account
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             good
             reckoning
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             speake
             in
             fauour
             of
             vs
             ,
             because
             their
             owne
             consciences
             freely
             ,
             and
             vncoact●dly
             ,
             induce
             them
             in
             such
             matters
             of
             weight
             ,
             to
             depose
             against
             themselues
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             oath
             of
             their
             owne
             confederacie
             ,
             and
             so
             rest
             condemned
             by
             their
             owne
             Records
             ,
             and
             guiltie
             of
             errour
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             iniquitie
             against
             God.
             I.
             N.
          
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           learned
           Workes
           ,
           could
           any
           man
           if
           he
           had
           been
           hired
           ,
           haue
           spoken
           more
           properly
           ,
           and
           pertinently
           to
           our
           purpose
           ?
           I
           commend
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           shall
           like
           it
           the
           better
           whilest
           I
           know
           him
           :
           knowne
           him
           I
           haue
           ,
           and
           ere
           long
           we
           shall
           be
           better
           acquainted
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           testimonie
           of
           these
           Writers
           by
           mee
           alleaged
           ▪
           
           which
           vncoacted
           ,
           and
           forced
           by
           truth
           ,
           doe
           pleade
           for
           our
           Religion
           ,
           are
           pertinent
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           for
           else
           what
           need
           had
           you
           to
           raze
           the
           Records
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           embezell
           their
           Writings
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           say
           (
           as
           some
           doe
           )
           that
           our
           Mother
           the
           Church
           may
           correct
           her
           disobedient
           children
           ,
           and
           reduce
           them
           into
           the
           right
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           when
           they
           reclaime
           ,
           or
           swarue
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           be
           true
           ,
           prouided
           ,
           that
           it
           bee
           knowne
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           haue
           a
           certaine
           infallible
           and
           inerrable
           rule
           ,
           whereby
           all
           doctrine
           must
           be
           squared
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           bee
           sent
           for
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           his
           friends
           ,
           his
           errour
           shewed
           ,
           and
           reasons
           conuicted
           .
           But
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           you
           haue
           no
           Church
           ;
           if
           you
           haue
           ,
           lay
           the
           Pope
           aside
           ,
           whom
           you
           would
           faine
           make
           your
           inerrable
           Dictator
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           who
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           haue
           some
           hope
           of
           agreement
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           no
           Church
           ,
           so
           you
           haue
           no
           certaine
           Rule
           to
           proceed
           by
           ,
           your
           doctrine
           is
           yet
           to
           seek
           ,
           &
           your
           Religion
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           except
           transubstantiation
           ,
           your
           doctrine
           against
           Priests
           Marriage
           ,
           &
           some
           few
           points
           more
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           in
           some
           Councels
           concluded
           ;
           shew
           all
           points
           of
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           your
           additaments
           ,
           determined
           before
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           &
           you
           shal
           haue
           them
           for
           me
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
           Councell
           of
           Trents
           determination
           ,
           it
           neither
           maketh
           our
           religion
           schismatical
           ,
           or
           heretical
           ;
           nor
           yours
           truly
           Catholike
           and
           Orthodoxe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           practise
           vpon
           your
           owne
           Writers
           by
           way
           of
           expurgatiō
           ,
           is
           not
           done
           with
           their
           priritie
           ,
           but
           altogether
           against
           their
           wils
           and
           consents
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           will
           not
           auaile
           the
           Papists
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           purge
           not
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           in
           any
           Romish-Catholike
           Author
           ,
           but
           some
           scattred
           Annotations
           in
           the
           Margent
           or
           Indices
           of
           some
           Writers
           .
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Indices
           and
           Margents
           speake
           nothing
           different
           from
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Text
           be
           not
           thorowly
           expunged
           ,
           and
           some
           whole
           sentences
           ,
           pages
           ,
           yea
           ,
           sixtie
           in
           follio
           together
           blotted
           out
           ;
           I
           referre
           my selfe
           to
           any
           indifferent
           Popish
           Arbiter
           ▪
           to
           arbitrate
           and
           sentence
           this
           controuersie
           betweene
           vs
           :
           for
           being
           reduced
           
           vnto
           a
           Controuersie
           of
           fact
           ,
           
             euery
             Lay
             Gentleman
             ,
             if
          
           
           
             his
             eyes
             be
             matches
             ,
             becommeth
             a
             fit
             Iudge
             of
             these
             Controuersies
          
           ;
           your
           owne
           Smith
           truly
           saith
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           beleeue
           it
           .
           But
           you
           cry
           out
           still
           ,
           Shew
           vs
           the
           bookes
           printed
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           
             Auentinus
             ,
             Cranzius
             ,
             Ferus
             ,
             Espencaeus
             ,
          
           or
           Stella
           ?
           Let
           me
           see
           whether
           the
           sentences
           you
           speake
           of
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           you
           haue
           produced
           in
           this
           very
           booke
           ,
           be
           omitted
           or
           no
           ?
           I
           answere
           :
           This
           obiection
           hath
           a
           good
           varnish
           or
           glasse
           set
           vpon
           it
           ;
           but
           glasse
           is
           brittle
           ,
           and
           varnish
           will
           not
           long
           hold
           :
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           your
           men
           speak
           they
           know
           not
           what
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Indices
           ;
           you
           haue
           their
           toungs
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           your
           eares
           to
           pawne
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           your
           soules
           and
           consciences
           .
           What
           you
           heare
           your
           spirituall
           Gouernours
           say
           ,
           you
           beleeue
           assuredly
           :
           what
           so
           you
           beleeue
           ,
           you
           are
           ready
           to
           depose
           (
           if
           need
           be
           )
           against
           your
           consciences
           .
           For
           example
           :
           If
           one
           of
           your
           spirituall
           fathers
           should
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           at
           the
           Blacke-Friers
           fell
           vpon
           a
           
             Puritane
             Preacher
          
           and
           his
           Psalming
           Auditorie
           ,
           to
           
           bring
           Gods
           Iudgements
           vpon
           them
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           beleeue
           him
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           he
           is
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           impeccable
           ,
           or
           a
           Father
           of
           the
           Societie
           ,
           and
           therfore
           to
           be
           beleeued
           ,
           chiefely
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Deum
          
           .
           Or
           what
           if
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Societie
           should
           bring
           you
           a
           booke
           of
           my
           
             Lord
             of
             Londons
             Legacy
          
           ,
           (
           a
           Legacy
           without
           a
           Will
           ;
           or
           a
           Will
           ,
           but
           neuer
           prooued
           )
           how
           gladly
           would
           you
           reade
           and
           receiue
           ,
           hugge
           and
           embrace
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           of
           a
           dying
           Saul
           ,
           so
           lately
           ,
           so
           miraculously
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Romane
           Faith
           ?
           Yet
           Preston
           ,
           that
           is
           said
           to
           be
           his
           conuerter
           ,
           denieth
           it
           ,
           &
           saith
           plainly
           in
           Peters
           word
           ,
           but
           with
           more
           truth
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             the
             man
          
           :
           his
           eldest
           son
           that
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           &
           his
           Chaplains
           &
           seruants
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ▪
           know
           no
           such
           things
           .
           Let
           other
           mē
           coniecture
           what
           they
           will
           of
           this
           rumour
           ,
           if
           I
           might
           freely
           deliuer
           vnto
           you
           my
           conceite
           ,
           this
           false
           report
           was
           hatched
           first
           in
           the
           
             Spanish
             Embassadours
          
           house
           ,
           by
           him
           is
           was
           rumoured
           abroad
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           and
           his
           it
           was
           bruted
           here
           in
           England
           :
           I
           haue
           my
           reasons
           to
           thinke
           it
           and
           thinke
           it
           againe
           ;
           for
           that
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           booke
           
           either
           going
           to
           the
           presse
           ,
           or
           newly
           printed
           ;
           wherein
           it
           
           was
           auouched
           ,
           that
           his
           most
           sacred
           and
           pious
           Maiestic
           ,
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Puritantes
           :
           But
           I
           do
           but
           lightly
           passe
           ouer
           this
           ,
           as
           beeing
           a
           matter
           of
           State
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           Ministers
           to
           enterdeale
           ,
           I
           willingly
           forbeare
           :
           But
           this
           story
           that
           followeth
           I
           cannot
           choose
           but
           relate
           it
           ;
           it
           lyeth
           aspersions
           on
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           scandalizeth
           the
           State
           ,
           pardon
           my
           iust
           indignation
           ,
           and
           true
           zeale
           ,
           that
           prickes
           me
           forward
           ,
           and
           maketh
           me
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           State
           ,
           to
           venture
           a
           chiding
           Thus
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           D.
           B.
           
           Cleremond
           ,
           that
           hath
           made
           bold
           ,
           more
           bold
           then
           wise
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           most
           lewde
           ,
           and
           spightfull
           Commentarie
           vpon
           his
           Maiesties
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Proclamations
           against
           Recusants
           ,
           vpon
           occasion
           of
           that
           about
           the
           powder
           raitours
           ▪
           hee
           is
           bold
           ,
           not
           to
           deny
           the
           fact
           (
           for
           then
           he
           must
           haue
           renounced
           his
           eyes
           ,
           or
           discredited
           the
           generall
           report
           that
           marched
           vncontrouled
           through
           out
           all
           the
           world
           :
           )
           but
           hee
           doth
           as
           ba●
           or
           rather
           worse
           ,
           he
           saith
           he
           hath
           heard
           it
           from
           credible
           men
           ,
           of
           good
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           well
           Protestants
           as
           Papists
           ,
           
             that
             this
             was
             but
             a
             trick
             of
             State
             ,
             to
             lay
             it
             vpon
             the
             Romane
             Catholiques
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             penning
             of
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
             were
             the
             chiefe
             Auctours
             and
             contriuers
             of
             this
             Conspiracie
             ,
             y
             que
             siue
             de
             sus
             acostumbrados
             ardides
             de
             estado
             para
             fundar
             (
             con
             color
             de
             iustitia
             )
             la
             persecution
             que
             querian
             reuouar
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             one
             of
             their
             old
             trickes
             of
             State
             ,
             to
             lay
             a
             foundation
             of
             a
             persecution
             of
             the
             Romane
             Catholiques
             ,
             that
             was
             intended
             shortly
             to
             follow
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             shadow
             it
             vnder
             pretences
             of
             seeming
             iustice
             .
          
           Was
           the
           like
           spightfull
           man
           euer
           heard
           ,
           to
           vomite
           and
           belch
           our
           these
           wordes
           ,
           against
           our
           late
           King
           ,
           &
           State
           ,
           so
           dangerously
           vntrue
           ,
           so
           deuilishly
           inuented
           ,
           and
           vented
           abroad
           in
           diuers
           languages
           ?
           And
           these
           wordes
           fell
           not
           from
           his
           penne
           by
           misaduenture
           ;
           for
           in
           an
           other
           place
           of
           this
           infernall
           booke
           ,
           being
           occasioned
           againe
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           powder
           Treason
           ,
           though
           he
           grant
           that
           
             there
             were
             eight
             or
             six
             Knights
             ,
             more
          
           
           
             or
             lesse
             ,
             very
             boyes
             or
             youthes
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             finger
             in
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             ,
             being
             drawne
             into
             this
             hellish
             plot
             ,
             by
             the
             cunning
          
           
           
             perswasions
             of
             the
             Protestants
             themselues
             as
             the
             report
             geeth
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             most
             that
             con
             be
             saide
             against
             them
             .
             But
             admit
             it
             be
             so
             as
             our
             Aduer
             saries
             would
             haue
             it
             :
             although
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             saide
             before
             )
             it
             is
             voyced
             publiquely
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             graue
             and
             substantall
             persons
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             but
             apolitique
             inuention
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             a
             snare
             to
             intrap
             them
             silly
             sonles
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             should
             haue
             put
             this
             treason
             in
             execution
             ,
             were
             the
             Authors
             and
             plotters
             of
             it
             .
          
           Here
           are
           the
           same
           words
           twice
           repeated
           :
           note
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           minde
           that
           if
           this
           Treason
           ,
           which
           God
           did
           miraculously
           preuent
           and
           confound
           ,
           had
           (
           
             quod
             ab
             sit
          
           )
           taken
           effect
           ,
           it
           should
           haue
           beene
           bruted
           and
           rumored
           abroad
           ,
           that
           this
           had
           bene
           the
           fact
           of
           the
           Puritants
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Puritants
           and
           the
           Protestants
           together
           by
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           whilst
           they
           had
           beene
           sheathing
           their
           swordes
           one
           in
           anothers
           bowels
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           haue
           come
           in
           and
           cut
           all
           their
           throates
           .
           Heere
           hence
           I
           draw
           a
           double
           obseruaaion
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           wily
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           knowing
           that
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           was
           iustly
           incensed
           against
           the
           Puritants
           ,
           cast
           all
           the
           enuie
           they
           can
           vpon
           them
           :
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           House
           in
           the
           black
           Friars
           ,
           was
           vpon
           Puritants
           ;
           the
           King
           was
           ,
           or
           should
           haue
           bene
           deposed
           by
           the
           Puritants
           ;
           the
           powder
           Treason
           should
           haue
           bene
           wrought
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           
             Protestant
             Puritants
          
           .
           The
           other
           obseruation
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           report
           so
           hellish
           ,
           diuellish
           ,
           or
           incredible
           ;
           but
           a
           Romanist
           ,
           or
           
             Hispaniolized
             Papist
          
           ,
           will
           soone
           beleeue
           it
           if
           it
           bee
           told
           him
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Deum
          
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           their
           Master
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           in
           whose
           pay
           as
           it
           
           were
           the
           most
           of
           them
           are
           already
           ,
           as
           Villalpandus
           saith
           ,
           congratulating
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spaine
             ,
             for
             getting
             more
             ground
             of
             the
             English
             by
             a
             Treatie
             of
             peace
             ,
             then
             his
             Father
             could
             doe
             by
             an
             open
             warre
             .
          
           But
           to
           draw
           this
           relation
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           true
           hearted
           Papist
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           any
           sence
           of
           religion
           ,
           or
           any
           droppe
           of
           English
           blood
           in
           his
           
           body
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           man
           in
           him
           ;
           that
           can
           indure
           these
           enormous
           ,
           diuelish
           ,
           and
           hellish
           opprobries
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           that
           are
           cast
           vpon
           the
           King
           ,
           State
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ?
           And
           in
           your
           vnpartiall
           iudgements
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           Auctour
           ,
           the
           late
           reporter
           of
           the
           powder
           Treason
           ,
           deserue
           to
           bee
           beaten
           all
           to
           powder
           ,
           that
           neither
           searing
           God
           ,
           nor
           men
           ,
           dares
           report
           such
           insamous
           lies
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           superlatiue
           degree
           of
           infamie
           ,
           touch
           this
           State
           ,
           and
           then
           cause
           the
           booke
           thus
           published
           ,
           to
           bee
           translated
           into
           diuers
           languages
           .
           I
           know
           you
           can
           
           not
           but
           thinke
           ,
           that
           your
           vncatholike
           religion
           ,
           doth
           suffer
           for
           these
           false
           reports
           :
           To
           come
           neerer
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           you
           were
           best
           denie
           that
           there
           be
           any
           
             Indices
             expurgatorij
          
           ,
           that
           searse
           medle
           with
           the
           marginall
           notes
           ,
           muchlesse
           with
           the
           Text
           of
           your
           owne
           men
           ?
           Or
           if
           it
           bee
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           in
           praecept
           only
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           practise
           :
           but
           for
           purging
           and
           expurging
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           bee
           spoken
           of
           your
           Indices
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           shewed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           proued
           :
           so
           say
           your
           ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           you
           .
           But
           I
           say
           that
           
           each
           part
           and
           member
           of
           this
           accusation
           ,
           shall
           bee
           iustified
           to
           your
           faces
           ,
           to
           your
           shame
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           your
           Indices
           ,
           cease
           off
           for
           very
           shame
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           wee
           haue
           these
           many
           knowne
           .
           I
           haue
           seene
           the
           first
           of
           Antwerpe
           ,
           that
           Iunius
           reprinted
           ,
           three
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           one
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           another
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Tome
           of
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Master
           Index
           of
           all
           other
           of
           Rome
           .
           Marginall
           notes
           and
           Annotations
           ,
           you
           doe
           in
           a
           manner
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           deseruedly
           put
           forth
           ,
           and
           words
           in
           the
           text
           are
           shamefully
           corrupted
           by
           sundry
           Additions
           ,
           subtractions
           ,
           and
           wilfull
           commutations
           ;
           sometimes
           in
           the
           reprinting
           of
           new
           bookes
           ,
           but
           mostly
           by
           the
           penne
           .
           You
           haue
           no
           great
           care
           or
           appetite
           ,
           to
           reprint
           any
           of
           those
           Auctours
           workes
           ,
           that
           come
           vnder
           your
           diuelish
           censures
           :
           but
           if
           they
           be
           reprinted
           ,
           
             iuxta
             mandatum
             Inquisiciouis
             Hispanicae
             ,
             or
             Romanae
             ,
          
           then
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           will
           keepe
           touch
           with
           you
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           this
           kinde
           of
           Inquisition
           was
           neuer
           yet
           fully
           receiued
           .
           See
           the
           later
           Editions
           of
           the
           
             probable
             Fathers
          
           ,
           in
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           
             Tomes
             ,
             Polydor
             Virgill
          
           of
           Rome
           print
           ,
           
             Eman.
             Sa.
          
           and
           sundry
           other
           ;
           
           but
           if
           they
           faile
           in
           reprinting
           them
           ,
           (
           they
           haue
           no
           great
           
           stomake
           to
           it
           as
           I
           haue
           told
           you
           )
           yet
           they
           faile
           not
           with
           the
           penne
           ,
           to
           blot
           out
           all
           the
           places
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           bee
           expunged
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           see
           the
           proudest
           Scholler
           amongst
           you
           all
           ,
           that
           dares
           keepe
           a
           booke
           vnpurged
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           Praemunire
           ,
           losse
           of
           bookes
           ,
           and
           finable
           ,
           if
           it
           amount
           not
           to
           perpetuall
           imprisonment
           .
           This
           is
           plainly
           manifested
           both
           out
           of
           the
           paine
           contained
           in
           the
           Indices
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           bookes
           themselues
           that
           come
           vnto
           vs
           by
           diuine
           prouidence
           ;
           especially
           from
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cadiz
           .
           After
           this
           manner
           
             Did.
             Stella
             ,
             Io.
             Ferus
             ,
             Guil.
             Budaeus
             ,
          
           remaine
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           publique
           Library
           ,
           some
           whole
           leaues
           pasted
           together
           ,
           the
           sentences
           blotted
           ,
           and
           the
           bookes
           tormented
           in
           a
           pittifull
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           grieue
           any
           mans
           heart
           to
           see
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           done
           by
           publique
           Authority
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           forme
           of
           your
           
             Expurgatorie
             Indices
          
           ,
           the
           Inquisitors
           name
           is
           either
           fore
           scribed
           ,
           or
           subscribed
           ,
           to
           euery
           booke
           .
           It
           were
           a
           world
           to
           see
           Krantzius
           ,
           and
           Auentine
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           There
           are
           some
           a
           priuate
           persons
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           that
           haue
           bookes
           in
           like
           sort
           expunged
           and
           sigued
           with
           the
           Inquisitors
           hands
           .
           What
           might
           the
           number
           bee
           of
           all
           those
           thinke
           wee
           ,
           that
           came
           out
           of
           that
           Colledge
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           maruell
           then
           if
           Massarena
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           offered
           such
           large
           summes
           ,
           for
           to
           haue
           had
           the
           bookes
           againe
           ;
           they
           feared
           belike
           ,
           that
           their
           knauery
           would
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           mystery
           bee
           vnfolded
           of
           this
           worke
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           which
           since
           that
           time
           hath
           lyen
           
           no
           more
           secret
           in
           corners
           ;
           but
           is
           now
           knowne
           ,
           to
           the
           body
           of
           all
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           herehence
           by
           sight
           of
           your
           bookes
           thus
           scored
           or
           printed
           :
           occasion
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           
           wiser
           sort
           of
           Papists
           ,
           to
           thinke
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           a
           weake
           and
           bad
           cause
           ,
           that
           needeth
           to
           be
           supported
           by
           weake
           and
           bad
           shifts
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           last
           obiection
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           are
           not
           purged
           ,
           no
           text
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           any
           Index
           ,
           is
           purged
           or
           expunged
           :
           say
           ye
           so
           ,
           what
           say
           ye
           to
           Saint
           
             Cyrill
             ,
             Eucherius
             Intextu
             deleatur
          
           :
           the
           like
           may
           bee
           said
           of
           
             Greg.
             Nyssene
          
           .
           
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Agapetus
          
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           owne
           workes
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           mens
           workes
           ,
           of
           great
           Antiquitie
           purged
           ,
           and
           repurged
           ,
           and
           expurged
           againe
           .
           What
           your
           purpose
           is
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           I
           do
           easyly
           imagine
           that
           it
           is
           to
           no
           great
           good
           of
           our
           religion
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           fiue
           times
           at
           the
           least
           printed
           seuerall
           Editions
           of
           the
           
             Bibliotheca
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
          
           :
           first
           printed
           by
           Bigne
           ,
           and
           lately
           at
           Coleyne
           with
           additions
           of
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           volumes
           ,
           with
           Iesuiticall
           notes
           and
           Annotations
           ,
           in
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           for
           this
           ninth
           obseruation
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           the
           rather
           insisted
           vpon
           so
           long
           ,
           because
           it
           containeth
           the
           marrow
           and
           pith
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           These
           men
           that
           beare
           witnesse
           for
           vs
           ,
           are
           no
           meane
           Fellowes
           ,
           abiect
           Writers
           ,
           or
           contemptible
           persons
           ;
           but
           the
           glory
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           the
           great
           Lampes
           and
           Ornaments
           of
           their
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           Inquisitors
           ,
           but
           grone
           now
           vnder
           the
           Inquisition
           themselues
           ;
           
             quis
             enim
             custodiat
             ipsos
             custodes
          
           :
           but
           as
           I
           haue
           elsewhere
           (
           and
           may
           hereafter
           more
           fully
           )
           shewed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           certaintie
           in
           their
           censures
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           assurednesse
           in
           their
           religion
           ,
           which
           is
           iust
           none
           at
           all
           .
           But
           briefely
           and
           orderly
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           of
           what
           great
           account
           they
           were
           ,
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           you
           shall
           perhaps
           haue
           an
           Alphabeticall
           Table
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           their
           own
           censures
           ,
           shall
           demonstrate
           this
           point
           to
           the
           full
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           you
           see
           by
           these
           Indices
           ,
           if
           flesh
           and
           blood
           might
           haue
           preuailed
           ,
           by
           the
           secret
           operation
           of
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           how
           
           the
           Pontificians
           would
           haue
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           many
           testimonies
           of
           
             Fathers
             ,
             middle
             aged
             Writers
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
          
           all
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           blowne
           them
           vp
           like
           Fa●xes
           in
           the
           Vaught
           :
           but
           that
           God
           is
           mightier
           then
           men
           ,
           the
           truth
           then
           lyes
           ;
           by
           this
           one
           act
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           diuelish
           one
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           blowne
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           Powder
           into
           their
           owne
           faces
           ,
           filling
           them
           with
           shame
           and
           confusion
           ,
           laying
           their
           nakednesse
           open
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           all
           wel-minded
           men
           doe
           either
           hisse
           ,
           or
           laugh
           at
           it
           ;
           seeing
           our
           Religion
           reasonably
           well
           confirmed
           and
           established
           by
           their
           owne
           men
           .
           What
           pittie
           had
           it
           been
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Noble
           Writers
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Authors
           should
           haue
           perished
           from
           vs
           and
           them
           .
           And
           thereby
           any
           man
           of
           the
           meanest
           capacitie
           may
           thence
           draw
           forth
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           speciall
           men
           ,
           that
           in
           euery
           age
           did
           reclaime
           and
           declaime
           against
           their
           foule
           abuses
           ,
           both
           in
           doctrine
           and
           life
           .
           These
           are
           the
           knees
           that
           neuer
           bowed
           to
           Baal
           ,
           the
           men
           that
           truly
           serued
           God
           (
           though
           it
           were
           in
           secret
           )
           which
           if
           they
           had
           been
           free
           to
           speake
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           their
           minds
           had
           been
           fully
           knowne
           to
           vs
           ,
           they
           would
           most
           willingly
           haue
           imbraced
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           greater
           reformation
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Luthers
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germanie
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           the
           secret
           Iudgement
           
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           performed
           
             in
             ore
             gladij
             cruentati
          
           ,
           as
           was
           long
           prophecied
           before
           .
           I
           close
           vp
           all
           with
           this
           admonition
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           materiall
           places
           by
           me
           cited
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           expunged
           or
           expurged
           ,
           carry
           this
           note
           †
           of
           the
           Crosse
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           endured
           the
           Crosse
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           persecuted
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Manuscript
           Copies
           by
           me
           cited
           ,
           they
           are
           after
           proofes
           ,
           and
           not
           many
           ,
           hauing
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           hand
           ☞
           to
           direct
           you
           .
           Rome
           was
           not
           built
           vpon
           a
           day
           .
           I
           haue
           cited
           but
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           for
           the
           most
           part
           neglected
           and
           trod
           vnder
           foote
           :
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           almost
           innominable
           bookes
           ,
           but
           not
           feigned
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           written
           and
           vrged
           many
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           the
           character
           and
           letter
           will
           best
           
           
           
           
           
           shew
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           circumstances
           may
           hereafter
           better
           discouer
           vnto
           vs
           the
           Authors
           :
           but
           be
           they
           who
           they
           will
           ,
           in
           many
           points
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           are
           wholly
           ours
           .
           By
           that
           time
           we
           haue
           gone
           ouer
           all
           the
           vnprinted
           Manuscript
           Copies
           in
           both
           Vniuersities
           ,
           the
           famous
           Librarie
           of
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           ,
           and
           other
           priuate
           Libraries
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           great
           hope
           of
           much
           good
           to
           bee
           done
           for
           the
           publike
           benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           If
           I
           had
           but
           halfe
           a
           dozen
           of
           such
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           are
           both
           willing
           and
           able
           :
           for
           pittie
           let
           not
           the
           Iesuite
           vpbraide
           vs
           any
           longer
           with
           his
           
             Nemo
             eos
             conduxit
          
           ,
           for
           
           want
           of
           due
           incouragement
           and
           imployment
           in
           this
           sacred
           and
           weightie
           businesse
           .
           Some
           such
           matter
           hath
           been
           motioned
           in
           Conuocation
           :
           Oh
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           once
           spoken
           of
           of
           our
           Conuocations
           and
           Congregations
           here
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           cause
           of
           much
           euill
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           
             inutiles
             sine
             fructu
          
           ,
           I
           complaine
           not
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           
           thanke
           God
           ,
           I
           haue
           somewhat
           to
           liue
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           euery
           man
           his
           owne
           :
           but
           there
           is
           somewhat
           else
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           would
           bee
           an
           Infidell
           ,
           and
           deny
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           flatteries
           and
           false
           promises
           .
           I
           haue
           gotten
           those
           small
           Benefices
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           this
           present
           ,
           with
           my
           Lord
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wels
           ,
           euer
           to
           be
           remembred
           by
           me
           with
           all
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           without
           sute
           or
           seeking
           without
           gift
           or
           reward
           ,
           without
           cure
           of
           soules
           ,
           or
           charge
           of
           men
           .
           Let
           any
           Priest
           or
           Iesuite
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           shew
           mee
           ,
           that
           their
           Abbots
           and
           Bishops
           haue
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           freely
           ,
           so
           vnasked
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           resigne
           these
           vp
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           not
           minded
           yet
           to
           doe
           as
           my
           Predecessor
           did
           ,
           shewing
           
           one
           Italian
           tricke
           for
           our
           learning
           .
           And
           thus
           taking
           my
           leaue
           ,
           I
           rest
           yours
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wishing
           the
           Aduersaries
           to
           answere
           this
           booke
           (
           if
           they
           haue
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           not
           by
           snatches
           and
           catches
           ,
           as
           some
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           punctually
           and
           throughly
           auoyding
           personall
           calumniations
           ,
           and
           truly
           quoting
           their
           authorities
           in
           the
           beginning
           or
           end
           of
           their
           bookes
           .
        
         
           
           
             HERE
             FOLLOWETH
             A
             PROFESSION
             OF
             THE
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             set
             out
             according
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             I.N.
             doth
             with
             a
             steadfast
             faith
             beleeue
             and
             professe
             all
             and
             
             euery
             point
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Symbole
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Romane
             Church
             doth
             vse
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             maker
             of
             Heauen
             and
             Earth
             ;
             of
             all
             things
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             :
             And
             in
             one
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             onely
             
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             borne
             of
             the
             Father
             before
             all
             Worlds
             ;
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             Light
             of
             Light
             ,
             true
             God
             of
             true
             God
             ;
             begotten
             ,
             not
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ;
             who
             ,
             for
             vs
             Men
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             came
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             was
             incarnate
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Marie
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             Man
             :
             was
             crucified
             for
             vs
             vnder
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ;
             suffered
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             ;
             and
             rose
             againe
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             ascended
             vp
             into
             Heauen
             ;
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             come
             againe
             with
             glory
             ,
             to
             iudge
             both
             the
             Liue
             and
             the
             Dead
             ;
             of
             whose
             Kingdome
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             end
             .
             And
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             our
             Lord
             and
             giuer
             of
             life
             ,
             who
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ;
             who
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             together
             adored
             and
             conglorified
             ,
             who
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             :
             And
             one
             holy
             Catholique
             and
             Apostolike
             Church
             .
             I
             confesse
             one
             Baptisme
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             I
             expect
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             most
             stedfastly
             admit
             and
             embrace
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             obseruances
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             I
             doe
             likewise
             admit
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sense
             ,
             which
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             hath
             holden
             ,
             and
             doth
             hold
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             it
             doth
             appertaine
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             ,
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             neither
             will
             I
             euer
             vnderstand
             ,
             nor
             interpret
             the
             same
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             vniforme
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             also
             professe
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             truly
             and
             properly
             seuen
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             Mankind
             (
             although
             they
             be
             not
             necessarie
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             Euchariste
             ,
             Penance
             ,
             Extreme
             Vnction
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Matrimony
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             Sacraments
             doe
             giue
             Grece
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             them
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             Order
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             reiterated
             without
             Sacriledge
             .
             I
             doe
             also
             receiue
             ,
             and
             admit
             all
             the
             receiued
             and
             approoued
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             solemne
             administration
             of
             all
             the
             aforesaid
             Sacraments
             .
             I
             doe
             embrace
             and
             receiue
             all
             ,
             and
             euery
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             holy
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             haue
             been
             defined
             ,
             and
             declared
             ,
             touching
             Originall
             sinne
             and
             Iustification
             .
             I
             doe
             professe
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Masse
             is
             offered
             vnto
             God
             ,
             a
             true
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             propitiatorie
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Liue
             and
             Dead
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             there
             is
             truly
             ,
             really
             ,
             and
             substantially
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Soule
             and
             Diuinitie
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             made
             a
             Conuersion
             of
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             Wine
             into
             the
             Blood
             ;
             which
             Conuersion
             ,
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             doth
             call
             Transubstantiation
             .
             I
             doe
             also
             confesse
             ,
             that
             vnder
             either
             kind
             onely
             ,
             is
             receiued
             Christ
             ,
             whole
             ,
             intire
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             constantly
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Purgatorie
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             soules
             which
             be
             there
             detained
             ,
             are
             holpen
             by
             their
             Prayers
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Also
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             reigne
             together
             
             with
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             called
             vpon
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             offer
             vp
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Reliques
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             I
             doe
             most
             stedfastly
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             alwaies
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Saints
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             had
             and
             receiued
             ,
             and
             that
             due
             honour
             and
             reuerence
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             them
             .
             I
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             was
             left
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             is
             very
             behoofefull
             for
             Christian
             people
             .
             I
             doe
             acknowledge
             the
             holy
             Catholique
             and
             Apostolique
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Mother
             and
             Mistresse
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             doe
             promise
             and
             sweare
             true
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Successour
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             All
             other
             things
             defined
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             holy
             Canons
             and
             Oecumenical
             Councels
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             by
             the
             holy
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             I
             do
             vndoubtedly
             receiue
             and
             professe
             .
             And
             also
             all
             contrary
             things
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             heresies
             condemned
             ,
             reiected
             ,
             and
             accursed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             likewise
             doe
             condemne
             ,
             reiect
             and
             accurse
             .
          
           
             This
             true
             Catholique
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saued
             ,
             which
             now
             I
             doe
             willingly
             professe
             and
             hold
             ,
             I
             the
             same
             
               I.
               N.
            
             doe
             promise
             ,
             vow
             ,
             and
             sweare
             to
             hold
             ,
             and
             confesse
             most
             constantly
             ,
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             ,
             intire
             ,
             and
             vncorrupted
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             last
             end
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             and
             to
             procure
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             shall
             lye
             in
             me●
             ,
             that
             my
             subiects
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             haue
             care
             in
             my
             office
             ,
             shall
             accordingly
             teach
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             same
             :
             So
             God
             me
             helpe
             ,
             and
             these
             holy
             Gospels
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Manuscript
           bookes
           vrged
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           BOston
           of
           Burie
           ,
           his
           Alphabeticall
           Catalogue
           of
           Manuscript
           bookes
           ,
           gathered
           out
           of
           195.
           seuerall
           places
           ,
           lent
           me
           by
           the
           most
           Reuerend
           ,
           my
           Lord
           of
           Armagh
           .
        
         
           
             MS.
             Basil
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Volume
           of
           the
           Acts
           and
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           now
           in
           Ballioll
           Colledge
           in
           Paper
           .
        
         
           
             MS.
             Bas
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           second
           Volume
           also
           in
           Paper
           ,
           that
           were
           sometimes
           bookes
           belonging
           to
           Durham
           Colledge
           in
           Gascoignes
           time
           .
        
         
           
             MS.
             Bacon
             .
             Rogeri
             Bacon
             operis
             minoris
             pars
             tertia
             .
             MS.
          
           in
           the
           Archiues
           of
           the
           publike
           Librarie
           ,
           A.
           68.
           
        
         
           
             Lincoln
             .
             MS.
             Epistolae
             Rob.
             Grostheadi
             ,
             Lincoln
             .
             Episcopi
             .
             MS.
             G.
          
           8.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             Phil.
             Repingdon
             ,
             MS.
             Sermones
             eiusdem
             .
             MS.
             in
             Bibliotheca
             Coll.
             Lincoln
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tho.
             de
             Bracley
             Sermones
             MS.
             30.
             
             MS.
          
           *
           .
           
             MS.
             43.
             
             MS.
             21.
             
             MS.
             0.
             
             MS.
             29.
             
             MS.
             9.
             
             MS.
             38.
             
             MS.
             51.
             
             MS.
          
           7.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           fore-recited
           bookes
           were
           lent
           me
           very
           courteously
           by
           Master
           
             Hen.
             Parry
          
           ,
           Batchelor
           of
           Diuinitie
           of
           C.
           C.
           C.
           in
           Oxford
           ;
           they
           were
           in
           sight
           and
           shew
           very
           neglected
           bookes
           ,
           rusty
           ,
           dusty
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           vncouered
           and
           torne
           :
           but
           they
           yeeld
           many
           good
           obseruations
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           in
           the
           booke
           it selfe
           :
           they
           are
           namelesse
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           worthlesse
           ,
           and
           vnpossible
           to
           be
           counterfeited
           by
           vs
           ,
           being
           written
           many
           hundred
           of
           yeares
           before
           our
           times
           ,
           as
           the
           writing
           shewes
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           giuen
           to
           the
           Publike
           Librarie
           ,
           and
           are
           there
           to
           be
           read
           of
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           
             MS.
             Ignatius
          
           ,
           a
           Manuscript
           Ignatius
           in
           Latine
           of
           great
           Antiquitie
           in
           Ballioll
           Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
         
           
             MS.
             Dunelm
             .
             de
             visione
             Bosonis
             ,
          
           extant
           in
           Master
           Heggs
           hands
           ,
           Master
           of
           Arts
           of
           C.
           C.
           C.
           
        
         
           
             Tho.
             Gascoigne
             Dictionarium
             Theologicum
          
           in
           two
           Volumes
           Manuscript
           in
           Lincolne
           Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           Extracts
           out
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           fairely
           and
           largely
           transcribed
           by
           the
           industrie
           and
           care
           of
           Master
           Noye
           of
           Lincolnes
           Inne
           ,
           a
           great
           Antiquarie
           of
           the
           Law.
           MS.
           
        
         
           
             Registrum
             MS.
          
           A
           Register
           of
           Acts
           and
           Epistles
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Master
           
             Thomas
             French
          
           ,
           Register
           to
           the
           Vniuersitie
           .
        
         
           
             MS.
             A.
          
           A
           Manuscript
           in
           Magdalen
           Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           wherein
           are
           contained
           diuers
           peeces
           of
           Antiquity
           :
           the
           booke
           came
           from
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           S.
           Marie-ouereis
           ,
           to
           Master
           
             Iohn
             Fox
          
           ,
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           sonne
           was
           giuen
           ,
           with
           diuers
           other
           good
           Manuscripts
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           
             MS.
             C.
          
           Another
           Manuscript
           Chronicle
           in
           Magdalen
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           
             Ran.
             Higden
             Polychronicon
          
           Manuscript
           in
           Ballioll
           Colledge
           ,
           the
           largest
           and
           fairest
           Copy
           that
           I
           haue
           seene
           amongst
           many
           .
        
         
           
             Guide
             S.
             Amore
             contrafratres
             mendicantes
             ,
             otiosos
             ,
             curiosos
             ,
             &
             Gyrovagos
             .
          
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Publike
           Librarie
           .
        
         
           
             Gregorij
             M.
             Epistolae
          
           .
           Manuscript
           in
           All-soules
           Librarie
           .
        
         
           Two
           Missals
           Manuscripts
           in
           the
           Archiues
           of
           excellent
           workmanship
           .
        
         
           
             Aegidius
             de
             Faeno
             MS.
          
           a
           small
           Treatise
           ,
           
             contrafratres
             flagellantes
          
           ,
           in
           Balliol
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           A
           Statute
           booke
           of
           the
           Vniuersitie
           .
           
             MS.
             Hugo
             de
             Folio
             de
             12.
             abusionibus
             Claustri
             ,
          
           Manuscript
           in
           the
           Publike
           Librarie
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Alphabeticall
           note
           of
           the
           Printed
           Bookes
           ,
           with
           their
           seuerall
           Editions
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           cited
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             PAErodij
             Pandectae
             .
             Par.
             1589.
             
          
           
             Agapetus
             Diaconus
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Anonynus
             in
             Io.
             Bas
             .
             1522.
             
          
           
             Ludouico
             Ariosto
             .
             Orlando
             furioso
             .
             Ven.
             1443.
             
             &
             Ven.
             1555.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Auentini
             Annales
             Boiorum
             .
             Bas
             .
             1580.
             
          
           
             S.
             Aug.
             religion
             by
             Iohn
             Brerely
             .
             1620.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BIbliotheca
             Sanctorum
             Eccl.
             Patrum
             per
             Marg.
             de
             la
             Bigne
             .
             Par.
             1589.
             
          
           
             Henr.
             Broulaeus
             de
             militia
             politica
             duplici
             .
             Bas
             .
             1545.
             
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             AMbros
             .
             Calepini
             dictionarium
             .
             Ludg.
             1562.
             
          
           
             Georg.
             Cedreni
             Annales
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Index
             in
             Chrysostomum
             .
             Bas
             .
             1558.
             
          
           
             Chronicon
             de
             diuersis
             Chronicis
             Germ.
             Script
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Chronicon
             Cytizense
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             P.
             Cieza
             rerum
             Indicarum
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Isid
             .
             Clarij
             Biblia
             .
             Ven.
             1564.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Cleonardi
             Epistolae
             .
             Ant.
             1566.
             
          
           
             Concilium
             Coloniense
             ,
             vel
             Enchiridion
             Christianae
             institutionis
             in
             Concilio
             Coloniensi
             .
             Veronae
             .
             1541.
             
          
           
             P.
             Crinitus
             de
             honesta
             disciplina
             .
             Lugd.
             1543.
             
          
           
             Ioachimus
             Curaeus
             apud
             .
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Io.
             Cuspiniani
             Austra
             .
             Bas
             .
             1553.
             
          
           
             It.
             Imperatorum
             &
             Caesarum
             vitae
             .
             1540.
             
          
           
             
             Cyprianus
             Monachus
             Cisterciensis
             in
             Iob.
             Compluti
             .
             1582.
             
          
           
             Cyrilli
             Alexandrini
             opera
             cum
             notis
             .
             Par.
             1605.
             
             &
             Par.
             1573.
             
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             PEtrus
             Damianus
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             de
             Dominis
             libri
             de
             Republica
             Ecclesiastici
             &
             contra
             Suarem
             .
          
           
             Fr.
             Duarenus
             de
             Sacris
             Ecclesiae
             Ministerij
             .
             Lugd.
             1579.
             
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             EAdmerus
             in
             vita
             Anselmi
             .
          
           
             Bapt.
             Egnatius
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Engelbertus
             Abbas
             Admontensis
             ,
             de
             ortu
             &
             fine
             Romani
             Imperij
             .
             Osserib
             .
             1610.
             
          
           
             Erasmi
             opera
             .
             Bas
             .
             1540.
             
          
           
             Claud.
             Espencaeu●
             Commentarij
             in
             Titum
             .
             Bar.
             1569.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Eymerici
             Directorium
             Inquisitorum
             cum
             Com●●●●●
             .
             Fr.
             Pegnae
             Romae
             .
             1578.
             
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             IAc
             .
             Faber
             in
             lib.
             Numerorum
             .
          
           
             It.
             in
             Euangelia
             .
             Neldis
             .
             1522.
             
          
           
             It.
             in
             Epistolas
             Pauli
             .
             Par.
             1531.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Ferus
             in
             Mathaeum
             .
             Mog
             .
             1559.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Ferus
             in
             Ioannem
             .
             I
             on
             .
             1559.
             
          
           
             Bapt.
             Fulgosius
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GElasius
             ,
             to
             .
             4.
             
             Bibliot
             .
             Pp.
             
          
           
             
               Germanicarum
               rerum
               Scriptorum
            
             ,
             to
             1.
             secundus
             &
             tertius
             .
          
           
             Gregorius
             in
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Gratianus
             in
             Iure
             Canonico
             .
          
           
             Claud.
             Guilliaudus
             in
             Epistolas
             .
             Lugd.
             1543.
             
          
           
             Guntherus
             seu
             potius
             Iac.
             Spiegelius
             in
             Guntherum
             ●erm
             .
             Script
             .
             to
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Lilij
             Gregorij
             Gyraldi
             opera
             ,
             Bas
             .
             1580.
             
          
           
             Loci
             duo
             à
             Fr.
             Guicciardino
             dolo
             malo
             subracti
             8.
             
             S.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HEdionis
             Chronicon
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Desiderii
             Heraldi
             Annot.
             in
             Arnobium
             .
             Par.
             1605.
             
          
           
             Erasmi
             scholia
             in
             Hieronymum
             .
             Bas
             .
             1526.
             
          
           
             Hilarius
             cum
             Annotationibus
             Erasmi
             .
             Ba●
             .
             1535.
             
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             IGnatius
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
             ,
             to
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Iulius
             Toletanus
             ,
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Iuuilius
             de
             Partibus
             diuinae
             legis
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             ALberti
             Krantzij
             Metropolis
             .
             Fr.
             1590.
             
          
           
             It.
             Saxonia
             .
             Fr.
             1580.
             
          
           
             It.
             Wandalia
             .
             lb.
             
          
           
             It.
             Regionum
             Aquilonarium
             Chron.
             Fr.
             1573.
             
          
           
             It.
             Dania
             .
             Fr.
             1575.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             IO.
             Langij
             Scholia
             in
             Nicephorum
             .
             Bas
             .
             1560.
             
          
           
             Laeuinus
             Lemnius
             de
             occultis
             naturae
             oraculis
             .
             Gand.
             1571.
             
          
           
             Leontius
             Aduocatus
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Iusti
             Lipsij
             Politicorum
             libri
             .
             1604.
             
          
           
             Luithprandus
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Iosepho
             Luquian
             Erudicion
             Christiana
             .
             Carag
             .
             1594.
             
          
           
             
               My
               Lord
               of
            
             Londons
             
               supposed
               Legacy
            
             ,
             permissu
             superiorum
             .
             1624.
             
          
           
             Amati
             Lusitani
             centuriae
             medicinales
             .
             Bas
             .
             1556.
             
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             ANt
             .
             Magni
             melissae
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Marianae
             Tractatus
             septem
             .
             Col.
             Agrip.
             1609.
             
          
           
             
             Andr.
             Masius
             in
             Iosue
             .
             Ant.
             1609.
             
          
           
             Geo.
             Marulus
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Christ
             .
             Massaei
             Chronicon
             .
             Ant.
             1540.
             
          
           
             Papyrius
             Massonius
             in
             Abogardum
             .
             Par.
             1605.
             
          
           
             Arias
             Montanus
             de
             Generatione
             &
             Regeneratione
             Adam
             .
             Ant.
             1593.
             
          
           
             It.
             in
             Mathaeum
             &
             Lucam
             .
             Ant.
             1575.
             
          
           
             It.
             in
             Epistolas
             F.
             Petri.
             Ant.
             1588.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             IO.
             Neuizani
             Sylua
             Nuptialis
             .
             Lugd.
             1545.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nyssenus
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             ODo
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             ab
             Oleastro
             Com.
             in
             Pentateuchū
             .
             Olyssip
             .
             1556.
             
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             SAntis
             Pagnini
             Thesaurus
             linguae
             sanctae
             .
             Lugd.
             1577.
             
          
           
             Panormitanus
             ,
             de
             Gestis
             Alphonsi
             Regis
             apud
             Zuing.
             
          
           
             Claudij
             Paradini
             Symbola
             Heroica
             .
             Ant.
             1568.
             
          
           
             Fr.
             Petrarchae
             le
             cose
             volgare
             .
             1571.
             
          
           
             B.
             Platina
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Io.
             Poggius
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Fr.
             Polygrani
             assertiones
             quorundam
             Ecclesiae
             dogniatum
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1571.
             
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             PEtri
             Rebuffi
             Tr.
             Concordatorum
             .
             Lugd.
             1576.
             
          
           
             B.
             Rhenanus
             in
             Tertullianum
             .
             Com.
             1608.
             
          
           
             Em.
             Rodorici
             quaestiones
             Regulares
             &
             Canonicae
             .
             Sal.
             1604.
             
          
           
             Val.
             Anselmi
             Rydd
             .
             Catalogus
             Annorum
             &
             Principum
             Bernae
             1540.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             IVl.
             Caesar
             Scaliger
             in
             Theophrastum
             ,
             1598.
             
          
           
             Iac.
             Schoepperi
             Conciones
             .
             Par.
             1556.
             
          
           
             Dimas
             Serpi
             Fr.
             del
             Purgatorio
             .
             Barc
             .
             1604.
             
          
           
             Laur.
             Schraderi
             Monum
             .
             Italiae
             .
             Helmst
             .
             1592.
             
          
           
             
             Sigebertus
             Bb.
             Pp.
             to
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Ric
             :
             Smiths
             
               booke
               of
               the
               visibilitie
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Rayn
             .
             Snoygoudanus
             in
             Psalterium
             ,
             Par.
             1549.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Spondanus
             in
             Homerum
             .
             Aur.
             1606.
             
          
           
             Squarzialufus
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Did.
             Stella
             in
             Lucam
             .
             Sal.
             1575.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Stellae
             vitae
             230.
             
             Pontificum
             .
             Bas
             .
             1●0●
             .
          
           
             Henr.
             Stephanus
             in
             Psalmos
             .
             Lat.
             154●
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Steuchi
             Cosmopoeia
             .
             Par.
             1578.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             THeodoretus
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             Thostati
             Abulensis
             opera
             ex
             Editione
             perantiqua
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Thuani
             Hist
             .
             Par.
             1606.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Historie
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Trent
             
               by
               P.
            
             Soaue
             ,
          
           
             Trithenius
             apud
             Zuingerum
             .
          
           
             
               Tuccius
               Tuccius
            
             in
             Cant.
             Canticorum
             .
             Lugd.
             1606.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             LAur
             .
             Valla
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Corinthios
             .
             Bas
             .
             1595.
             
          
           
             Fr.
             Vatabli
             Biblia
             cum
             duplici
             Translatione
             &
             scholijs
             .
             Lut.
             1545.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             Venatorij
             Analysis
             Iuris
             methodica
             .
             M●g
             .
             1579.
             
          
           
             Georgij
             Veneti
             Problemata
             .
             Ven.
             1574.
             
          
           
             
               Victor
               ▪
            
             Antiochenus
             .
             Bb.
             Pp.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             Virg
             .
             de
             Inuentione
             rerum
             .
             Bas
             .
             1545.
             
          
           
             P.
             Virgilij
             opera
             cum
             Com.
             Pontani
             .
             Hug.
             1600.
             
          
           
             Lud.
             Viues
             in
             Aug.
             de
             Ciuitate
             .
             Dei
             inter
             opera
             Erasmi
             .
             Bas
             .
             1529.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             Pradi
             &
             Io.
             Baptistae
             Villalandi
             in
             Ezech.
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Romae
             .
             W.
             1604.
             
          
           
             Geo.
             Wicelij
             Quadrag●
             fimales
             Conciones
             ,
             Par.
             1565.
             
          
           
             It.
             Methodus
             Ecclesia
             ●icae
             Concordiae
             apud
             Nic-Wolrab
             .
             cum
             gratia
             &
             Priuilegio
             .
             1533.
             
          
        
         
           
             Z.
             
          
           
             Io
             ,
             Zuingeri
             Theatrum
             vitae
             humanae
             .
             4.
             
             Vol.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A04347-e800
           
             †a
             
               In
               Leo●ti●
               Ad●●c●to
               Act.
            
             2.
             
             Col.
             96.
             
             
               ●
               .
               Bibl.
               ●●
               .
               P●trum
               p.
            
             4.
             
               ex
               Cron.
               Rom.
            
             vbi
             legitur
             in
             textu
             .
             Hi
             sunt
             librita●●
             prisci
             quam
             recentes
             ,
             quae
             in
             Ecclesia
             pro
             Canonicis
             habentur
             ,
             
               Adscribe
               in
               ●●rg
               ▪
            
             Caute
             lege
             :
             Nam
             
               Tobiam
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Esther
               ,
               Sapientia
               ,
               Ecclesiasticum
               ,
               &
               Macchabae●s
            
             perperam
             omisit
             .
          
           
             †b
             
               In
               I●milio
               de
               partibus
               div
               .
               legis
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Col.
             3.
             
             
               C.
               M.
            
             Adiungunt
             plures
             —
             Esdrae
             2.
             
             Iudith
             1.
             
             Hest
             .
             1.
             
             Macchab.
             2.
             D.
             Quare
             hi
             libri
             non
             inter
             Canonicas
             Scripturas
             currunt
             .
             MS
             quoniā
             apud
             Hebraeos
             ,
             quoque
             super
             hac
             differentia
             recipiebatur
             ,
             sicut
             Hieronymus
             caeterique
             testatur
             .
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Boston
             of
             Burie
             in
             his
             Ca●logue
             of
             Manuscript
             books
             ouer
             all
             England
             in
             his
             time
             .
             ☞
             Sunt
             praeter●
             alii
             quidam
             libri
             vt
             Sapientia
             Salomonis
             ,
             libri
             Iesu
             filii
             Syrach
             ,
             quidicitur
             Ecclesiast
             .
             liber
             Iudith
             ,
             Thobias
             ,
             &
             libri
             Macchabaeorum
             qui
             leguntur
             quidem
             ,
             sed
             non
             scribuntur
             in
             Canone
             .
             In
             Catal.
             MS.
             in
             praelat
             .
          
           
             d
             †
             Historia
             Belis
             Apocrypha
             1.
             
             
               Eras
               .
               ex
               Annot.
               Dion
               in
               p.
            
             5.
             
             
               Aug.
               &
               scholijs
               in
               p.
               3.
               in
               D●per
               praesat●n
               Dan●olum
               .
            
          
           
             e
             †
             Quam
             historiam
             scio
             inter
             Apocrypha
             numerari
             .
          
           
             f
             †
             ▪
             
               Erasmus
               in
               ep
               ▪
               ad
               p.
               86.
               
            
          
           
             h
             †
             ▪
             
               Erasmus
               in
               Iud
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Ms.
             
               in
               Coll.
               Ball.
               Oxon.
            
             ☞
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Ad
             sacrarum
             lit
             .
             studi●m
             exhortatur
             ex
             sacris
             literis
             .
          
           
             l
             †
             .
             Benedictio
             obedien
             tibus
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             maledictio
             non
             credentibus
             .
             
               In
               Cap.
               11.
               
               Deut.
               Bibl.
               R●
               ,
               Vatabli
               in
               Marg.
               
            
          
           
             m
             †
             Vita
             in
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             
               Vatablus
               &
               Steph.
               in
               Lucae
               ,
               C.
               4.
               in
               Marg.
               
            
          
           
             n
             ☞
             Vita
             aeterna
             in
             S
             lit
             .
             tota
             continetur
             .
             
               Bacō
               Ms.
               inter
               opera
               minora
               ,
               p.
               41.
               
            
          
           
             o
             ☞
             Sermo
             Dei
             cibus
             est
             .
             
               Ms.
               43.
               p.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             p
             ☞
             Sacra
             scrip
             .
             dicitur
             esta
             perfecta
             ,
             Ms
             *
             p.
             22
             
          
           
             q
             ☞
             Mane
             etiam
             colligebant
             Manna
             in
             signum
             quod
             ab
             ineunte
             aetate
             insudand●
             est
             ,
             s
             .
             Scripturae
             quae
             per
             Manna
             exprimitur
             ,
             Ms
             *
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             r
             ☞
             Corpus
             Christi
             est
             ecclesia
             ,
             cuius
             oculus
             est
             S.
             Scriptura
             vt
             dicit
             Psalmista
             ,
             lucerna
             pedibus
             meis
             verbum
             tuum
             ,
             D.
             
               Ms.
               29.
               p.
            
             324.
             
          
           
             ſ
             ☞
             Recte
             Scriptura
             Sion
             ,
             dicitur
             quia
             speculum
             est
             Dei
             ,
             quod
             hic
             reperitur
             &
             videtur
             .
             
               Hist
               Basil
               ,
               Ms.
               2.
               p.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             t
             ☞
             Gladius
             clypeusque
             Ms
             43
             ,
             128.
             
          
           
             v
             †
             Antichristus
             debellatur
             ,
             per
             S.
             Christi
             Euangelium
             ,
             
               Liniger
               ,
               p.
            
             1468.
             
          
           
             x
             ☞
             In
             s.
             scriptura
             auctoritas
             principalis
             ad
             dirigendam
             fidem
             Catholicā
             .
             Ms
             21.
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             y
             ☞
             Omnes
             Scripturae
             referendae
             ad
             Christum
             cui
             seruire
             est
             regnare
             ,
             
               Bacon
               Ms.
               p.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             y
             Ms
             2●
             .
             p.
             149
             
          
           
             z
             ☞
             Q●●
             aperte
             dicta
             no
             sunt
             ,
             curiosi●s
             in
             dagari
             non
             debe
             t.
             
               Cy●il
               adversus
               Anthropom
               .
               c.
               2.
               p.
               709.
               
            
          
           
             a
             ●
             Scripturae
             credulitas
             sufficiens
             ad
             salutem
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               c.
               17.
               
               Io.
               pa.
               508.
               
            
          
           
             b
             ☞
             Nihil
             valet
             meditari
             ,
             nisi
             sequatur
             operari
             ,
             Ms
             *
             p
             ▪
             528.
             
          
           
             c
             ●
             
               In
               I●d
               .
               Ch●●s
            
             .
             Scripturas
             continere
             omnia
             .
          
           
             d
             ☞
             Necessaria
             ad
             salutem
             ●radit
             .
             
               M●h●st
               .
               ●o●●
               .
               Bas
               .
               p.
            
             643.
             
          
           
             e
             ☞
             Sapientia
             ●ei
             comprehenditurin
             lege
             Dei
             vtriusq
             .
             Testamenti
             .
          
           
             †
             Et
             nihil
             in
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             debet
             plus
             confiderari
             ,
             
               Bacon
               Ms.
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             A
             de●
             perfecta
             vt
             nihil
             ei
             adiiciendum
             .
             
               In
               Synopside
               vita
               Abopardi
               ad
               4.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Ant
               de
               Dominis
            
             fidei
             regula
             certa
             .
             l.
             1.
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Ad
             eam
             tanquam
             ad
             Ancheram
             confugium
             Id.
             ib.
             
          
           
             k
             ☞
             Nec
             fallere
             ,
             nec
             falli
             potest
             .
             
               Conc.
               Bas
               .
               Ms.
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             ☞
             Infallibi
             is
             reg
             ●a
             &
             sufficientissima
             ,
             Ibid.
             pag.
             42.
             
             
               &
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               ss
               .
               39.
               
            
          
           
             m
             ☞
             Omnia
             necessaria
             ad
             salutem
             fundantur
             in
             sensu
             literali
             .
             
               Hist
               .
               Concil
               .
               Bas
               Ms.
               p.
               42.
               
            
          
           
             n
             †
             Claues
             caelestis
             Philosophiae
             Aristoteli
             acceptae
             ,
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal
               .
               Bonorum
               l.
               2.
               p.
               95.
            
             in
             Theologorum
             scholis
             cele
             brior
             Aristoteles
             quam
             
               Paulus
               .
               Erasmus
               .
               schol
               .
               in
               Hier.
               p.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             o
             †
             Argumentorum
             riui
             ex
             Aristotelis
             fontibus
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               annal
               .
               l.
               2.
               p.
               146.
               
            
             †
             Mundana
             Philosophia
             dominatur
             ,
             
               Germ
               ser
               .
               v.
               ●
               .
               p.
            
             831.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Non
             Dialecticorū
             tendicula
             nec
             Arist
             .
             spineta
             quaerend
             a
             sunt
             ,
             ipsa
             Scripturarum
             verba
             poniendi
             .
             
               Io.
               Langus
               in
               Chron.
               Cytiz
               .
               p.
            
             833.
             
             
               Germ.
               ser
               ▪
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             r
             Sine
             Scriptura
             nihil
             asserendum
             ,
             
               in
               Ind
               ▪
               Chrysost
            
             .
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Nihil
             vltra
             quam
             sacris
             literis
             proditum
             est
             definiendum
             ,
             
               Er●sm
               .
               annal
               .
               in
               Hisarium
               .
            
          
           
             u
             †
             Solum
             Dei
             verbum
             honoretur
             omnino
             :
             coetera
             autem
             velut
             aduentitia
             &
             superflua
             ,
             si
             non
             etiam
             noxia
             reiiciantur
             :
             Christus
             est
             omnia
             ,
             verbum
             Dei
             omnia
             ,
             caetera
             tanquam
             nihilum
             &
             inane
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               Marcum
               ,
               p●g
               .
            
             285.
             
             ●
             Lex
             Dei
             adeo
             perfecta
             vt
             nil
             ei
             adiiciendum
             ,
             
               Insynopside
               vita
               Agob●rai
               ad
               4.
            
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Ire
             ad
             ▪
             dexteram
             est
             addere
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             ire
             ad
             finistram
             detrahere
             ,
             
               Val
               ▪
               in
               Ios
               ▪
               c.
               Ms
               10.
               
            
          
           
             q
             †
             Solum
             Dei
             verbum
             certum
             :
             coetera
             falsa
             si
             dissentiant
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Rom.
               c.
               3.
               pag.
               303.
               
            
          
           
             c
             †
             Extra
             Euangelium
             nihil
             scire
             est
             .
             omnia
             scire
             ,
             
               Faber
               in
               p●●fat
               in
               4.
               
               Euang.
               
            
          
           
             y
             †
             Ad●●re
             p●●●
             〈◊〉
             de●
             gravius
             peccatum
             quam
             velle
             s●●●
             futura
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             ●
             Reg.
             1●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             z
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             fundament
             des
             ,
             vel
             pro
             fundamentalibus
             ,
             non
             fundamentales
             ponantur
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
               Luic
               〈◊〉
               Regentes
               Oxon
               ,
               ●●s
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Myst●●●
             sensunt
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             predicatorum
             cum
             ●nusquisque
             de●●●gat
             pr●●●
             vult
             
               No●●
               marg
               .
               apud
               Tho●●at
               .
               in
               ●os
               .
            
             6.
             q.
             73.
             p.
             98.
             
               ex
               edit
            
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             Sc●ta
             decretas
             Christi
             non
             seruare
             sed
             seruire
             ,
             
               Io
               ▪
               Auent
               ▪
               annal
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
               452.
               
            
          
           
             c
             †
             Quae
             lego
             in
             sacris
             libris
             &
             in
             Symbolo
             Apostolorum
             summa
             fiducia
             credo
             ,
             nec
             vltra
             credo
             ,
             caetera
             permitto
             Theologis
             disputan
             de
             
               Erasm
               .
               pag.
            
             117.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Quidditates
             &
             esseitatas
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
             
               Grrman
               .
               ser
               .
               pag.
            
             833.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             N●gae
             inscholis
             ,
             
               Eras
               .
               ex
               annot
               .
               v●●●●
               .
               p.
               3.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Curiosas
             ne
             dicam
             ,
             impiae
             quaestione●
             
               Er●s●nnet
               in
               Hilarium
            
             .
          
           
             g
             ☞
             Quaedam
             (
             elca
             )
             est
             Praelutor
             est
             perfectorum
             scilicet
             ,
             s
             .
             Scriptura
             ,
             M●
             *
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Lectio
             debet
             omnibus
             esse
             communis
             ,
             
               In
               Ind
               Chrysost
            
             .
          
           
             i
             ☞
             Communis
             est
             ista
             pastura
             ,
             qui
             nouit
             Aposto●us
             cum
             dixit
             :
             Frater
             debitorsum
             omnibus
             Graecis
             ,
             Latinis
             ,
             &
             Barbaris
             ,
             
               M●
               *
               pag.
            
             300.
             
          
           
             k
             ☞
             Progressus
             S
             ▪
             Scripturae
             ,
             non
             est
             coarctatuu
             ad
             partem
             vniuersitatis
             ,
             Ms
             21.
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Quare
             indignantur
             si
             prophanus
             legat
             Scripturas
             ,
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               ●●wnum
               ,
               l
            
             4.
             g.
             382
             
               &
               p.
            
             ●●6
             
          
           
             m
             †
             N●
             quis
             loquatur
             de
             Christo
             aut
             de
             S
             literis
             nisi
             Theol
             Eras
             .
             p
             ●
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Lectio
             populi
             non
             prohibenda
             quia
             aliqui
             abutuntur
             ,
             
               Auen
               in
               Io.
            
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Nefas
             esse
             scripturam
             in
             populare
             linguam
             vertere
             .
             
               Erasv
               .
               9
               p
            
             802.
             
          
           
             q
             Nunc
             exoriuntur
             hom●●●
             .
             Erasv
             .
             9.
             p.
             5●8
             .
          
           
             r
             †
             Doctore
             hic
             magis
             opus
             est
             quem
             tortore
             ,
             
               Lipsius
               in
               polit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             16
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Docendo
             magi●
             quam
             iubendo
             ,
             monendo
             quam
             mira●do
             ,
             
               Lipsius
               polit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             †
             Fides
             suadenda
             non
             imperanda
             .
             Io.
             v
             †
             Relinquendus
             animo
             donec
             resipiscat
             aut
             excom
             
               Eras
               .
               v.
            
             9.
             p.
             380.
             x
             Non
             errantes
             in
             religione
             sed
             turbantes
             punitum
             ●●e
             in
             
               Lips
               ad
               Polit.
               Not.
               in
               c.
               z.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               &
               p.
            
             78.
             
               y
               H.
               Aaerod
               .
               Lauder
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             y
             †
             Verbum
             Dei
             &
             Scriptura
             multo
             perus
             a
             Christianis
             discrep
             um
             est
             ,
             quam
             a
             Iudaeis
             vel
             Gentibus
             ,
             
               Ferus
               in
               Io
               c.
            
             5.
             9.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             z
             †
             ●urisperit●
             detorquent
             Scripturas
             quo
             volunt
             ,
             v●
             Sutores
             sordidas
             pellet
             ,
             
               Virg.
               de
               inuent
               .
               l
            
             4.
             c.
             9
             ▪
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Deus
             opera
             Pseudo-prophetarum
             seducit
             eos
             qui
             verbum
             eius
             oderunt
             ,
             
               Vatabl.
               in
               R●g
               .
               3.
               c.
               22.
               in
               marg
               .
            
          
           
             b
             ☞
             Neglecta
             〈◊〉
             ●
             propter
             bullat
             &
             instituta
             hominum
             .
             M●
             .
             29
             p.
             383.
             
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Isa
             speculatores
             eius
             caeci
             omnes
             ,
             viden●●s
             var●a
             ,
             hoc
             est
             caeci
             in
             spiritualibus
             ;
             sed
             perspic●ces
             in
             temporalibus
             .
             Et
             in
             euangelio
             dicitur
             ,
             lucerna
             corporis
             tui
             est
             oculus
             tuuis
             .
             Corpus
             Christi
             est
             Ecclesia
             ,
             cuius
             oculus
             est
             sacra
             scriptura
             ,
             vt
             dicit
             Psalmista
             .
             Lucerna
             pedibus
             meis
             verbum
             tuum
             ,
             &c.
             Sed
             hodie
             est
             amphora
             oculis
             eorum
             qui
             per
             saeculare
             scientiam
             &
             lucrationē
             Ecclesiam
             quae
             est
             ,
             corpus
             Christi
             diriguut
             ,
             &
             secundum
             instituta
             hominum
             regū
             &
             gubernat
             .
             Talentum
             plumbi
             ponderosum
             scilicet
             peccatū
             significat
             ,
             &
             nogotium
             saeculare
             quod
             exigit
             auaritia
             .
             Et
             quid
             hodie
             talentum
             plumbi
             nisi
             bullata
             Priuilegia
             ,
             dispensationes
             ,
             rescripta
             cau●●d●●a
             et
             huiusm
             Duae
             mulieres
             quae
             leuant
             amphoram
             ,
             voluptatem
             significant
             ,
             &
             inanem
             gloriam
             propter
             quae
             congregant
             multi
             aua●itiam
             malam
             Domui
             suae
             .
             Quarum
             alae
             sunt
             vt
             milui
             ,
             qui
             est
             Auis
             rapax
             ,
             querula
             ,
             circumvolans
             ,
             au●bu●
             comesticis
             insidians
             &
             cadaueribus
             .
             Sic
             &
             intentum
             auari
             inter
             caelum
             &
             terram
             defertur
             quia
             captat
             inania
             :
             sed
             stabilitur
             in
             terra
             Sennaar
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             in
             inferno
             vbi
             faetor
             &
             stridor
             dentium
             ,
             M●
             29
             p
             324.
             
          
           
             d
             ☞
             Sacra
             Scriptura
             speculum
             est
             Dei
             ,
             quo
             videtur
             sacra
             hist
             .
             
               Conc
               B●snu
            
             .
             2
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Paucissimi
             hod●ernis
             temporibus
             repeciuntur
             ,
             qui
             eam
             visite●●
             ,
             aut
             frequentent
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             ●lagitat
             necessitas
             huius
             aeui
             ,
             vt
             sint
             conuersa
             Biblia
             in
             linguas
             vnicuique
             nationi
             vernaculas
             .
             
               Geo.
               Wicelius
               meth
               ,
               Conc.
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Porro
             praeter
             alias
             commoditates
             ,
             quas
             secum
             affert
             interpretatio
             primariae
             linguae
             ,
             magnum
             incitamentum
             ecclesiast
             is
             erit
             ,
             vt
             vel
             literati
             vulgi
             metu
             ,
             accuratiús
             cau●iusque
             Scripturae
             loca
             in
             Cathedris
             vsurpent
             .
             
               Geo.
               Wicelius
            
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             h
             Nec
             periculum
             est
             vt
             hinc
             haereses
             pullulent
             ,
             si
             in
             sua
             quisque
             statione
             modo
             s●eterit
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Laicos
             non
             sub
             mouendos
             a
             lectione
             :
             sed
             Biblia
             traducenda
             in
             vulgarem
             Galli
             ▪
             cam
             vel
             Britannicam
             .
             
               Anon.
               in
            
             Io.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Ob
             articulos
             huiusmodi
             exuriuntur
             homines
             .
             
               Io.
               C●sp●n
               .
               Aust
               .
               p.
            
             602.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Contra
             Pontif.
             sententiam
             obtinuit
             sacra
             patrio
             sermone
             ,
             
               Zuingerus
               p.
            
             4146.
             
               ex
               Ranulpho
               Higden
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             32.
             
             
               Anton.
               Tit.
            
             16.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
               7
               ▪
               e.
               ●
               ss
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Audita
             vox
             de
             coelo
             ,
             omnis
             spiritus
             laudet
             Dominum
             ,
             et
             omnis
             lingua
             con●●●catur
             ei
             .
             
               A●●
               .
               Siluius
               referent
               Zuinger
            
             .
             1.
             4168.
             
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             ●eeles
             ●●
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Mariana
             ●aith
             otherwise
             ,
             Interpre●
             non
             ●●
             dictan
             〈…〉
             reddi
             ●it
             .
             De●
             
               ●g
               edit
               .
               c.
               〈…〉
            
             ●0
             .
          
           
             o
             ●
             Non
             est
             ●a
             ipsa
             〈…〉
             Mariana
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             p
             ●
             Mendosa
             
               Ioh.
               Mariana
               ,
               ●b
            
             .
          
           
             q
             ●
             In
             ea
             confes●i
             errores
             
               Tucc.
               Tucc.
               〈…〉
            
             12●
             .
          
           
             r
             〈…〉
             
               Aug
               Steuch●s
               ●●
               Deut
            
             28
             pag
             1●6
             ▪
             
          
           
             ſ
             〈…〉
             
               p
               ▪
            
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             S●at●hat
             q●●s
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             ☞
             〈…〉
             
               p
               ▪
            
             53.
             
          
           
             ☞
             Quilibe●
             cor
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●●
             sua
             〈…〉
             
               l.
               ●●
               .
               p
               ▪
            
             54
             ▪
             
          
           
             ☞
             Non
             ●●nt
             〈…〉
             qui
             s●●unt
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Arab.
             ibid
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             ☞
             Cl●mor
             ad
             〈◊〉
             &
             ad
             vo●
             qui
             soli
             pot●st●
             〈…〉
             .
             54
             ▪
             
          
           
             q
             ●
             Apostoli
             atque
             Euangelistae
             frequentissimé
             cum
             proferunt
             Scripturarum
             testimonia
             minime
             curent
             exactam
             illam
             Hebraicae
             veritatis
             explicationem
             :
             v●
             nonnunquam
             diuersa
             ,
             atque
             Hebraica
             habet
             ,
             si
             verba
             caute
             contemplere
             ,
             scripsisse
             videantur
             .
             
               Isid
               .
               Cla●
               .
               in
               prefat
               in
               Biblia
               .
            
             ●
             Nulla
             super
             discrepantia
             veritatis
             Hebraicae
             quaestio
             erat
             .
             Simpliciter
             credebant
             Sermonem
             Hebraicum
             ,
             in
             Grae●as
             voces
             fuisse
             mutatum
             .
             Nec
             cuiquam
             tunc
             curae
             fuit
             discutere
             cum
             de
             v●●●tat●
             non
             dubitaretur
             .
             Sed
             nec
             Apostoli
             debuerunt
             is●iusmodi
             rebus
             occupari
             q●i
             necesse
             habebant
             opportunae
             et
             importunae
             predicationi
             C●●estis
             gratiae
             et
             Gentium
             ●onuersioni
             insistere
             ,
             ●t
             prou●dere
             bona
             non
             solum
             coram
             Deo
             sed
             etia●
             coram
             hominibus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               in
               Chron.
               l.
            
             2.
             118.
             
          
           
             ●
             Ex●●platia
             He●ra●ca
             non
             〈◊〉
             corrupta
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               ab
               〈◊〉
               p●ae●●t
               ▪
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             ſ
             N●que
             nostra
             ●ides
             inte●pretation●●●
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             cu●●onti
             〈◊〉
             comparata
             .
             
               Io.
               〈…〉
               pag.
            
             110.
             
             
               Col
               ▪
            
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             ☞
             No●
             sunt
             qua●●or
             qui
             sciunt
             Graecam
             ,
             Hebraicam
             ,
             &
             Arabicam
             ,
             
               R●●
               〈◊〉
               in
               oper●
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               p
               ▪
            
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Ex●●●uinis
             fonti
             〈◊〉
             p●●●us
             quam
             ex
             qualibu●●unque
             rivul●●
             ,
             
               Pras
               v
            
             6.
             
             
               Annot
               in
               Novum
               Test
               in
               prae●a●
               .
               ad
               Lect
               ▪
            
          
           
             u
             †
             Priores
             doctores
             linguas
             non
             calleban●
             ,
             
               Tuc.
               Tuccius
               in
               Cantica
               ,
               p.
            
             129.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Redeunte
             Euangelii
             iuce
             ,
             quae
             sese
             tand●
             mundo
             rurs●
             ha●
             tempestate
             insinuat
             —
             a
             temp
             Constantini
             non
             fuit
             maior
             linguarum
             cognitio
             ,
             
               Iac.
               Fabe●●●●●a●
               .
               in
               ●uang
            
             .
          
           
             y
             †
             Hac
             ae
             ate
             nostra
             quam
             ego
             hoc
             nomine
             auream
             appello
             ,
             
               Isid
               .
               Clar.
               prae●at
               ▪
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             z
             †
             (
             Homines
             )
             oppleti
             tenebri●
             .
             
               Io.
               Mariana
               de
               vulg
               p.
            
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e6060
           
             ☞
             N●
             ex
             nostris
             〈…〉
             sed
             ex
             sua
             b●nitate
             ▪
             
               Phil.
               Re
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               M●
               .
               p.
            
             296.
             
          
           
             ●
             〈◊〉
             ●ids
             in
             Christam
             &
             nullis
             〈◊〉
             nostris
             iu
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               in
               c.
            
             ●6
             
               ●●
               R●●
            
             .
             ●
             Non
             deb●ti
             sed
             gratiae
             ,
             non
             iustitiae
             sed
             misericordiae
             ,
             
               F●rus
               in
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Io
               p.
            
             154.
             
             †
             Pii
             ●●
             sol
             .
             De●
             misericordia
             confidunt
             
               Sn●●goud
               in
               arg
               .
               Psal
            
             .
             57
             ,
             p.
             201.
             
             †
             N●llis
             mortalium
             vel
             viribus
             ,
             vel
             cop●●s
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               ●●
               .
               in
               Ps
            
             61
             ▪
             
               in
               Arg.
               p.
            
             252.
             
             †
             Fidei
             nostrae
             bas●s
             ,
             
               ●ras
               .
               v.
            
             ●
             .
             
               ●p
               .
               p
               ▪
            
             ●
             .
             †
             Totum
             Christionorum
             〈◊〉
             est
             ,
             
               Stella
               in
               Lucam
               ,
               p.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             a
             R.
             s
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             b
             R.
             s
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             c
             Fathers
             against
             Iustification
             by
             sole
             faith
             .
          
           
             d
             
               R.
               s
               .
               p.
            
             1●7
             ▪
             
          
           
             e
             
               R.
               s
            
             .
             172
             ▪
             
          
           
             f
             ●
             In
             filio
             pre
             ordina●●
             sunt
             ad
             viram
             nempe
             qui
             in
             ipsum
             credant
             .
             Fe●●●●●●●●●●
             144.
             
          
           
             Non
             omne●
             cred●●●●
             sedso●●
             electi
             〈…〉
             ●
             17.
             
             Ioh.
             ●●●●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             omines
             infi●●●●
             ,
             ●scii
             &
             pec●a●ore●
             ▪
             〈…〉
             ,
             p
             70
             
               &
               p
            
             87
             
          
           
             ●
             Homo
             qu●●●nus
             〈…〉
             ●●mper
             pecc●●
             〈…〉
             ●●
             
               in
               〈…〉
               ●
            
             12.
             
          
           
             ●
             Nu●●●
             in
             nobis
             ●ust●●●a
             ,
             
               ●●●
               ▪
               ●●●●
               ▪
            
             ●
             ●●
             
               ●●
               marg
            
             .
          
           
             Male
             ●●ta
             sunt
             ●on
             solum
             quae
             n●●●g●m●●
             sed
             &
             quae
             in
             nos
             aguntur
             ▪
             ma●●dicta
             est
             cordis
             no
             str●
             cogiratio
             ,
             ratio
             ,
             ●●
             ,
             manus
             ,
             pedes
             &
             ●
             〈…〉
             ●●●●
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             p
             14.
             
          
           
             ●
             Q●●qu●●
             agit
             ●●stus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈…〉
             p
             7
             
          
           
             ●●●●o●●s
             〈…〉
             m●●●
             ▪
             ●●amuis
             ex
             mise
             ▪
             ●●●
             〈◊〉
             De●
             non
             ●mputetur
             
               ●●●
               〈…〉
               ●●●th
            
             22.
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             Q●ntacunque●●●●
             〈…〉
             ,
             〈…〉
             ●●
             m●●o●●
             ▪
             vel
             saltem
             plu
             〈…〉
             ●●●●●
             mala
             ,
             〈…〉
             
             p
             ●●
             
          
           
             ●
             Om●●●●●stra
             e●●e
             m●ra●●enebra
             &
             peceata
             atque
             hic
             primus
             gradus
             est
             ad
             iu●●
             ▪
             ficationem
             ,
             
               ●●●
               in
               ●●
               .
               cap.
               3.
               pag.
            
             92.
             
          
           
             ●
             Ad
             fontem
             miser●●●●d
             〈…〉
             N●●●
             ad
             ●o●●●
             misericordiae
             pro
             canto
             ●elicto
             misericordia
             conetur
             ei
             ,
             
               ●ac
               Fa●er
               ●●
               Can.
               ●p
               .
               ad
               Cor.
               c
            
             11
             ●●
             81
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●
             Andit
             eos
             qui
             v●na
             fide
             illum
             inuocant
             .
             
               Stella
               in
               ●ucem
               ,
               p.
            
             1●0
             .
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             S●●●rta
             in
             Deum
             fidu●●●
             credit
             
               S●goudanu●
               in
               arg
               Ps
            
             .
             224.
             v.
             503.
             
             ●
             Portis
             fides
             te
             ad●●●●●●t
             .
             
               Id
               ▪
               in
               Psal
            
             .
             129
             ●
             .
             511
             
          
           
             ●
             Mundari
             per
             fidem
             
               Fer.
               ●●
               c.
            
             26.
             p
             343.
             
          
           
             ●
             Christus
             cō●●●ent●
             &
             ●●●dentium
             tegi●
             peccata
             per
             suam
             iusti●●am
             ,
             
             F●●●●
             ●●●
             .
             p.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             ●
             Agnos●●t
             cunicam
             Iosephihoc
             est
             ,
             iustiti
             ,
             am
             et
             merita
             Christi
             
               Fer.
               in
               c.
            
             18.
             
             
               Math
               p.
            
             158.
             
          
           
             y
             †
             Langiudi
             aegroti
             ,
             imó
             mortui
             .
             
               Ar.
               Montanus
               ▪
               l
            
             4.
             
               de
               Gen.
               et
               Regen
               .
               Adam
               p.
            
             202.
             
          
           
             z
             †
             Viuinus
             in
             fide
             .
             
               Vatabl.
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Gal.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             †
             Iustorum
             vita
             in
             fide
             sua
             .
             
               Cl.
               Guilliaudus
               .
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Rom.
               c.
            
             1.
             ●u
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             †
             Qui
             non
             habet
             Christum
             per
             fidem
             ,
             non
             habet
             legem
             ,
             non
             satisfecit
             legi
             .
             
               Fer.
               in
               Ioc
            
             5.
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Fides
             facit
             discipulum
             Christi
             ,
             charitas
             ostendit
             et
             probat
             discipulum
             .
             
               F●r
               .
               in
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               Io.
               p.
            
             427.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Per
             fidem
             efficimur
             filii
             dei
             .
             
               F●r
               .
               in
               ●p
               .
               Io.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             5.
             p.
             670.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Filios
             facit
             ,
             et
             deum
             patrem
             .
             
               Iac.
               ●aber
               .
               in
               c.
            
             5.
             
               ad
               Gal.
               p.
            
             159.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Non
             pr●●uiusquam
             meritis
             ;
             sed
             pro
             mera
             largientis
             liberalitate
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               prefat
               in
               Euang.
            
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Spiritus
             s
             .
             donum
             .
             
               Vat.
               summa
               tot
               .
               Scripturae
            
             .
          
           
             f
             †
             Christi
             iustitia
             iustitia
             nostra
             ,
             et
             in
             Christo
             essic●●ur
             iusti
             .
             
               Isid
               .
               Clar.
               in
               ep
               Co
            
          
           
             g
             †
             Regnum
             coelorum
             non
             est
             merces
             operum
             ,
             sed
             gratia
             dei
             .
             
               In
               Herma
               ●●
               .
               Pl.
               Col.
            
             83.
             v.
             5.
             
             ☞
             Donum
             sine
             merito
             .
             M.
             29.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             Donum
             gratuitum
             ●●
             indebitum
             .
             
               10.
               
               Ferus
               in
               Io●●
            
             .
             5.
             p.
             154.
             
             †
             Non
             debiti
             sed
             gratae
             ,
             non
             iustitiae
             sed
             miser
             ▪
             cordiae
             .
             Ib.
             ☞
             Gratiae
             dei
             o●nia
             adscribenda
             
               Tho
               de
               Brackley
               in
               sermonibus
               .
               Ms.
            
             30.
             p
             91.
             
             †
             Ex
             mera
             liberalitate
             largientis
             .
             
               Iac
               Faber
               prefa●
               in
               Euang
            
             .
          
           
             i
             †
             Sola
             fide
             in
             Christum
             et
             nullis
             meritis
             nostris
             iustificamur
             
               Fer.
               in
               c.
            
             16
             
               ad
               Rom.
               p.
            
             327.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Sperant
             salurem
             per
             eum
             et
             non
             per
             alium
             .
             
               Rayn
               .
               Snoyg
               .
               p.
            
             67.
             
               in
               arg
               .
               ps
            
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Christi
             ●erito
             .
             
               Claud.
               Paradus
               Symb
               ▪
               heroici●
               p
            
             124.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             In
             sola
             dei
             misericordia
             confidendum
             
               Snoygo●●d
               in
               Arg.
               ps
            
             .
             51.
             p.
             201.
             
          
           
             Christus
             non
             recipitur
             nisi
             fide
             
               Fer.
               ●●
               c.
               Ioh.
            
             1
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Fides
             sine
             operibus
             non
             magis
             est
             dicenda
             fides
             ,
             quam
             cadaner
             hominis
             meretur
             hominis
             vocabulum
             ,
             
               Eras
               .
               To.
            
             9
             p
             570.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Iustus
             ne
             in
             operibus
             confidat
             quantumcunque
             bo●is
             ▪
             ●●
             
               Ind.
               Chrysost
            
             .
          
           
             q
             †
             Gratiam
             excludi
             ▪
             si
             meritis
             salua●ur
             ,
             ●b
             .
          
           
             †
             Ad
             fontem
             misericordiae
             recurrendum
             ,
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               Can.
               ●p
               ad
               Cor.
               c.
            
             11.
             
             ●●
             81
             
          
           
             †
             Recipere
             omni
             saluificam
             Christo
             fidem
             ,
             
               Faber
               in
               c
            
             10.
             
               ad
               Rom.
               ●u
            
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             t
             †
             N●ll●
             sal●●a
             ●ubis
             †
             Virtute
             efficientiaque
             sua
             ●●berari
             ●on
             poterunt
             .
             
               Arias
               Montanu●
               d●
               Gen.
               &
               Regenerat
               .
               Adam
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             ●
             p
             202
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Comparatus
             Iob
             iustitiae
             Dei
             hominis
             nullam
             declarat
             ,
             
               Va●ablus
               in
            
             Iob
             c.
             9.
             
             Not●●●rg
             .
             †
             Homo
             homini
             comparatus
             vnus
             altero
             iustior
             —
             si
             ad
             Dei
             potentiam
             aequaliter
             omnes
             infirmi
             ,
             ins●●●
             &
             peccalores
             .
             
               Fer.
               in
               c
            
             3
             Io
             p.
             70.
             
             †
             Si
             cum
             deo
             conferantur
             sunt
             impii
             Vat.
             in
             Io
             ●
             15
             nu
             15
             
          
           
             u
             †
             In
             bonis
             operibus
             nonnihil
             mali
             ,
             
               Fer.
               in
               c.
            
             12.
             
             
               Math.
               p.
            
             180.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             De
             fide
             habitu
             credendi
             ,
             &
             fide
             confidentia
             dicta
             :
             vide
             
               Stellam
               in
               Lucam
               .
               p.
            
             64.
             
             †
             Certa
             in
             Deum
             siducia
             &
             forti
             fide
             ,
             
               Snoygoud
               in
               Ps
            
             124.
             p.
             303.
             
          
           
             v
             †
             Quae
             iudicamus
             bona
             ,
             recta
             intentione
             &
             feru
             nti
             facta
             ,
             non
             protinus
             bona
             sunt
             ,
             si
             a
             nobis
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             si
             a
             Deo
             ,
             
               Faber
               in
               Math
               ,
               p.
            
             201.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e8420
           
             a
             †
             Fides
             radix
             ,
             et
             opera
             bona
             fructus
             .
             ●or●n
             3.
             
             
               ●
               .
               Io.
               p.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Qua
             homo
             iustificatur
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Iustificatio
             non
             ex
             operibus
             .
             
               Faber
               .
               in
               Lucam
               .
               p.
            
             376.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Hoc
             donum
             in
             hac
             vita
             obtinetur
             per
             fidem
             tantum
             .
             
               Ar.
               Montanus
               in
               Math
               c.
            
             19.
             nu
             .
             30.
             
             †
             Fides
             ex
             Dei
             gratia
             .
             
               in
               ep
               .
               B.
               Petri
               nu
            
             1.
             p
             385.
             
          
           
             ●
             Primas
             partes
             asserendae
             a
             Deo
             salutis
             sidei
             tribuo
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               .
               in
               ●p
               .
               ad
               Rom
               c
            
             4.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Operosa
             est
             .
             
               Vat
               in
               Baruch
               c.
            
             1
             ●●
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Non
             puede
             set
             fee
             sui
             limosau
             sui
             charidad
             
               Ioseph
               Luquian
               Erudicion
               Christiana
               .
               p.
            
             331.
             discars
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Fides
             charitate
             stipata
             .
             
               Nota
               Marg.
               in
               Lemnium
               de
               ●ccul●is
               natura
               miraculis
               .
               l.
            
             1
             c.
             14.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             bonis
             siquidem
             deoque
             acceptis
             operibus
             fides
             solida
             nunquam
             destituta
             est
             sed
             ornata
             .
             Id.
             Ib.
             
          
           
             †
             Fides
             ad
             iustificationem
             summum
             tenet
             
               Id.
               ad
               Galat.
               c.
            
             2.
             p
             154.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Bona
             opera
             non
             precedentia
             quae
             meruit
             ,
             sed
             consequentia
             que
             accepit
             ostendat
             .
             
               Cl.
               Gailliaudu●
               in
               ●p
               .
               ad
               Rom.
               c.
            
             4
             p
             22.
             
          
           
             ¶
             †
             In
             re
             salutis
             fides
             plus
             operatur
             ,
             per
             ipsam
             n.
             iustificamur
             ,
             non
             per
             operosam
             charitatem
             
               Fer.
               in
               Eccl.
               c
            
             9
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Qui
             bona
             opera
             non
             habet
             ,
             testatur
             se
             fidem
             in
             Christum
             non
             habere
             .
             
               Vatablus
               in
               Is●●
            
             .
             58.
             
               in
               Marg.
            
             
          
           
             *
             †
             Instigandi
             praedicatores
             vt
             libere
             hypocrism
             bonorum
             operum
             redarguant
             .
             
               Vat.
               in
               Isc
            
             .
             58.
             
               in
               Marg.
            
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Fides
             sine
             operibus
             non
             magis
             est
             dicenda
             fides
             ,
             quām
             cadauer
             hominis
             meretur
             hominis
             vocabulum
             
               Er.
               p.
            
             9.
             p.
             511.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Per
             Christum
             (
             fideles
             )
             sperant
             salutem
             et
             non
             per
             alium
             
               Suoygoud
               in
               arg
               .
               Ps
            
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Salus
             per
             Christum
             
               Geo.
               Ven.
               p.
            
             4
             sect
             .
             3.
             
             Probl.
             340.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Christus
             moriens
             pro
             omnibus
             mortuus
             est
             .
             
               Geo
               ,
               Ven.
               Probl.
               p.
            
             4.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Christus
             solus
             pacificator
             et
             iustificator
             
               Vat.
               nota
               Marg.
               in
               c.
            
             26.
             
             Isp
             .
             33●
             .
          
           
             q
             †
             Victoria
             nulla
             a
             Diabolo
             sine
             Christo
             
               Geo.
               Ven.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Probl.
             98.
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Solus
             qui
             pro
             salute
             inuocandus
             .
             
               Vat.
               in
            
             1
             
               Reg.
               c.
            
             2.
             nu
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             †
             Christus
             omnia
             in
             omnibus
             .
             
               Cl.
               Gulliaudus
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Gal.
               c
               ,
            
             5.
             p.
             219.
             nu
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Meritum
             nullum
             ex
             aequo
             vel
             condigno
             .
             
               Fer
               in
               Io.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             85.
             x
             
               Eras
               .
               p.
            
             9.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Satisfactio
             pro
             peccatis
             .
             
               H.
               Steph.
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             69
             
               in
               Marg.
            
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Opera
             bona
             ex
             fide
             ,
             aliâs
             mortuâ
             ,
             
               Ferus
               in
               ●
               .
               1.
               ad
               Ioan.
               p.
            
             669.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Totum
             Christianorum
             bonum
             ,
             
               Stella
               in
               Lucam
               ,
               p.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Fides
             vana
             &
             o●iosa
             ,
             For
             in
             Io.
             c.
             3
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Vera
             fides
             &
             nō
             mortua
             ,
             
               Stella
               in
               Lucam
               ,
               v.
               p.
               2.
               p
            
             189.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Mira
             operatur
             agente
             spiritu
             Dei
             ,
             
               Snoygoud
               in
               ●●g
               .
               Ps
               .
               27
               ,
               p.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             f
             Sola
             Dei
             misericordia
             ,
             
               Snoyg
               .
               arg
               .
               Ps
            
             51
             p
             201.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Porque
             el
             agua
             y
             riego
             de
             la
             fee
             ,
             con
             que
             riega
             &
             alma
             ,
             corre
             por
             las
             canales
             y
             alcaduzadas
             de
             la
             charidad
             .
             Ios
             .
             Luquian
             .
             Erudicion
             Christiana
             ,
             Pag
             331.
             
             D●stinct
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             Fides
             semper
             facit
             bona
             opera
             ,
             
               Vatab
               in
               Cant.
               c.
               4.
               
               ●●
            
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Vbi
             defectus
             fider
             ,
             omnia
             opera
             invtilia
             ,
             
               Fer
               in
               ep
               .
               Rom.
               c.
               3.
               p
               ▪
            
             304.
             
             Math.
             25
             ,
             34.
             
             Verse
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e10050
           
             a
             †
             
               Chrysost
               .
               in
               Iudi●●
            
             .
             Prophetas
             omnes
             vxores
             habuisse
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             Apostoli
             vxorem
             in
             
               Ignatio
               .
               ●●
               .
               9.
               
               Bb
               Pp.
               v.
               3.
               
               Col.
               25.
               
               Nota
               Marg.
            
             †
             Apostoli
             ducebant
             secumv
             xores
             suas
             .
             
               Io.
               Neuiz
               .
               Syluanupt
               .
               l.
               4.
               p.
               256.
               nu
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Petrus
             et
             eaeteri
             Apostoli
             secuti
             sunt
             Christum
             praeterquam
             in
             via
             virg
             nitatis
             .
             
               Barin
               F●r●ar
               ▪
               de
               Iesu
               Christ●
               ar
               sc●ndito
            
             43.
             
          
           
             d
             ☞
             In
             a
             very
             old
             
               Ms
               in
               Balli●l
               Col
               in
               Oxford
            
             but
             is
             or
             was
             extant
             in
             an
             other
             
               Ms
               of
               Ignatius
               in
               Magdalen
               Col.
               Platina
               apud
               .
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             4136.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Contra
             ss
             .
             Patrū
             sententiam
             ,
             
               Sigebert
               B●
               .
               PP
               .
               v.
            
             7.
             
             Col.
             1495.
             
          
           
             g
             ●
             
               Theodoretus
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sozom●●
             .
             1
             c.
             10.
             
             &
             23.
             
             
               Apud
               Zuing
               p
            
             4363
             
               &
               Zuing
               p.
            
             4●●●
             .
          
           
             h
             ●
             
               Io.
               Langius
               Annot
               in
               Nicephorum
               l
            
             4.
             c
             8.
             p.
             182.
             
             Admonitus
             ne
             coelibatus
             o●u●
             tanquam
             necessarium
             fratribus
             imponat
             .
          
           
             i
             ●
             H●dio
             in
             Chron
             Germ.
             apud
             Zuing.
             p
             870.
             
          
           
             l
             ☞
             Per
             extensum
             aliquoe
             milliarus
             campum
             in●ueor
             di
             ad
             miror
             eas
             Presbytero●ū
             vxores
             esse
             à
             dactore●meo
             didici
             .
             
               Mr.
               Dunelm
               ▪
               in
               visione
               Bosonts
               .
               p.
            
             140.
             
          
           
             m
             Ead●e●●s
             in
             vita
             Anselmi
             .
             Anselm
             .
             in
             ep
             .
          
           
             n
             Sacerdotum
             coniugium
             interdictum
             gratissimum
             Scortatoribus
             ,
             Io.
             
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               B●iorum
               ,
               l.
            
             5
             ,
             p
             4●0
             .
          
           
             o
             ☞
             
               Ranulph
               Higden
               in
               Polychron
               .
               Ms
            
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Sub
             honesto
             castimoniae
             nomine
             stupra
             ,
             incestus
             &
             adulteria
             ,
             
               Auent
               .
               Annal
               ▪
               Boior
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             pag
             460.
             
          
           
             q
             Gratianus
             in
             Iure
             Canon
             .
             ●
             
               Dan.
               Venat
            
             .
             reader
             it
             thus
             .
             Is
             qui
             non
             habet
             vxorem
             ,
             at
             pro
             vxore
             concubinā
             ,
             &c.
             
               Analysi
               Iani.
               p
            
             481.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Rust●ci
             Sacerdotem
             suum
             cogebant
             concubinam
             habere
             ,
             
               Io.
               Neniz
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Syluan
               .
               Nupt.
               apud
               Zuing.
               p
               ,
            
             139.
             
               &
               apud
               Neviz
               p.
            
             217.
             num
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             ſ
             ☞
             Graeci
             habent
             eosdem
             ordines
             ,
             quos
             Latini
             :
             et
             Fr.
             non
             tenentur
             continere
             sed
             habent
             vxores
             suas
             
               Ms.
               o.
               p.
            
             5.
             
             ☞
             In
             Nicaena
             Synodo
             —
             occidentalis
             ecclesia
             contradixit
             ,
             et
             noluit
             continere
             .
             
               Ms.
               o.
               p.
            
             160.
             
          
           
             Theologia
             allegorica
             non
             est
             argumentatiua
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Vatablus
               in
            
             1.
             
             C●r
             .
          
           
             u
             ☞
             Quomodo
             potuerunt
             Patres
             qui
             fuerunt
             in
             Nic●na
             Synodo
             dare
             nobis
             legem
             ,
             qui
             neque
             interfuimus
             ,
             neque
             consensimus
             ?
             Item
             quomodo
             potuit
             eorum
             institutio
             irritare
             matrimonium
             institutum
             a
             Deo
             et
             ab
             Apostolis
             inter
             legitimas
             personas
             .
             Sed
             ista
             disputare
             si
             iuolum
             est
             ,
             quia
             oportet
             nos
             institutionibu●
             .
             
               S.
               Rom.
               Ecclesia
            
             .
             [
             stare
             .
             ]
             
               Ms.
               o.
               p.
            
             160
             ,
             161.
             
          
           
             x
             ☞
             Dicit
             Canon
             quod
             si
             qui
             Cle●●ci
             in
             miuoribus
             ordinibus
             constituti
             continere
             non
             possunt
             et
             contrahere
             inatrimonium
             voluerint
             ,
             debet
             ei
             assignari
             sustentatio
             sua
             de
             beneficis
             suis
             ,
             extra
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             it
             a
             scilicet
             quòd
             de
             caetero
             non
             ministrent
             in
             Ecclesia
             in
             ordine
             suo
             ,
             sed
             ●onsuram
             habeant
             et
             libertate
             gaudeant
             Clericorum
             .
             
               Ms.
               o.
               p
            
             160.
             
          
           
             y
             ☞
             Si
             Acolythus
             veniat
             ad
             discretum
             Sacerdotem
             in
             priuata
             confessione
             ,
             et
             dicat
             se
             non
             posse
             continere
             :
             non
             multum
             peccat
             Sacerdos
             dando
             ei
             consilium
             ,
             quòd
             occulté
             contrahat
             cum
             aliqua
             ,
             et
             fallat
             oculos
             Episcopi
             sui
             :
             quia
             minus
             malum
             credimus
             esse
             retinere
             beneficium
             cum
             occulto
             con●●gio
             sine
             scandalo
             ,
             quàm
             habere
             concubinam
             contra
             prohibitionem
             diuinam
             .
             Si
             autem
             postea
             cogatur
             ad
             sacros
             ordines
             á
             suo
             Praelato
             ,
             credimusminus
             peccatum
             esse
             vti
             vxore
             ,
             quàm
             fornicari
             cum
             aliqua
             ,
             si
             ex
             toto
             coutinere
             noluerit
             .
             
               Ms.
               o.
               p.
            
             160.
             
          
           
             z
             ●
             Qui
             concubinas
             ante
             con●●gium
             habere
             praesumit
             ,
             peius
             facit
             ,
             quàm
             qui
             adulterium
             committit
             .
             
               Er●n
               Iod.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             *
             ☞
             Ad
             vitandam
             deteriorem
             libidinem
             sustinentur
             meretrices
             ,
             et
             Scorta
             tores
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
             et
             ab
             
               Ecclesia
               .
               &c.
               Ms
            
             ,
             29.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             a
             ☞
             
               Gascoigne
               in
               Dictionari●
               Theol●gic●
               Ms.
            
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Espene
               .
               digress
            
             .
             2
             
               in
               cap
            
             1.
             
               ●d
               Tit.
               p
            
             65.
             
             Turpissim●m
             ,
             quòd
             et
             hos
             cum
             concubinis
             ,
             pellicibus
             ,
             &
             meretriculis
             cohabitare
             liberósque
             procreare
             sinunt
             ,
             accepto
             ab
             eis
             ,
             atque
             adeò
             alicubi
             à
             continentibus
             censu
             .
             Habeat
             ,
             aiuut
             ,
             si
             velint
             .
          
           
             c
             †
             Officiales
             plus
             reddituum
             se●tiunt
             ex
             concubinis
             ,
             
               Er.
               v
            
             9.
             p
             400.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Magni
             laquei
             animarum
             quos
             vulgo
             dissimulat
             vulgus
             Sacerdotum
             .
             
               Kran●
               ▪
               t●●
               .
               l.
            
             14
             c.
             31
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             e
             Dal.
             4
             
               Melch.
               ●un
               .
               quest
               .
               Politic.
               part
               .
            
             2.
             q
             27.
             nu
             .
             13.
             
             p
             ●1
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Fulgosius
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
               apud
               Zuinger
               p.
            
             869.
             
             
               Io.
               Neuisylu●
               .
               script
               .
               l.
            
             1
             p
             16
             nu
             134
             
               &
               p
            
             75.
             nu
             .
             133.
             
          
           
             g
             Io.
             Auent
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             446.
             
          
           
             h
             Coniugium
             apud
             reformatos
             sanctius
             .
             
               Ant
               de
               Dominit
               l.
            
             2.
             c
             ,
             10.
             sect
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Caelibatus
             apud
             Christianos
             non
             praefertur
             nuptiis
             Pa●riarcharum
             .
             
               Er.
               in
               Ind.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             k
             †
             
               Laurent
               Schraderus
               in
               monumentis
               Ital.
               p.
            
             2●4
             .
          
           
             l
             †
             
               Melchio●
               Iunius
               quest
               .
               Polit.
               q
            
             27.
             par
             .
             2.
             n
             13.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             
               Dan.
               Venatorius
               Anal.
               tit
            
             .
             3.
             p.
             492.
             
               &
               p.
            
             444.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Lib.
             14.
             
               de
               discipl
               .
               benesta
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Concilium
             generale
             remedium
             omnium
             malorum
             .
             
               E●
               .
               v.
            
             6
             
               in
               Mat.
            
             1●
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Er.
               in
               schol
               .
               v.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Apol.
               adversus
               Rusticum
            
             .
          
           
             c
             †
             
               P.
               A●rodius
               P●●d●●s
               .
               c.
            
             17
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Fr.
               Duarenus
               de
               S.
               Ecclesiast
               .
               ministerii●
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             443.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             
               Aug.
               Thuanus
               l
            
             5
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
               l.
            
             7
             c.
             3.
             ss
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             
               Io.
               Langius
               in
               dedic
               .
               operts
               p.
            
             33.
             
               &
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             C.
             11
             p.
             448.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Si
             Papa
             est
             Superior
             ,
             frustra
             cogitur
             Concilium
             .
             
               K●●●tz
               Metrop
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             c.
             p
             ●●●
             .
          
           
             k
             ●
             
               Io.
               Langius
               in
               Chron.
               Cytizensis
               ad
               〈◊〉
            
             1414.
             
             †
             Fasciculus
             temporum
             
               Germ.
               Script
               .
               v
            
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             277.
             
               &
               vl●t●
               p.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Auctoritas
             Concilii
             Pontificis
             auctoritati
             praefertur
             ,
             
               Krantz
               .
               Metrop
               .
               l
            
             11.
             c.
             36.
             p.
             312.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
               ,
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             3.
             ss
             79.
             &c.
             
             5.
             ss
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             
               Zuinger
               .
               theat
               .
               p.
            
             1317.
             1503.
             1674
             
             
               &
               p.
            
             4097.
             
          
           
             o
             Atud
             Zuinger
             .
             p.
             756.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             
               Eras
               .
               v.
            
             3.
             p.
             76.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e12990
           
             a
             †
             Non
             enim
             habet
             in
             terris
             quicquam
             se
             excelsius
             .
             
               Bibl.
               PP
               .
               Col.
               p.
            
             208.
             l.
             2.
             
             
               Serm.
               Ant.
               Abbati●
            
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Agapet
               .
               Dia●
               .
               Col.
               Bb.
               Pp.
               v.
            
             2.
             
             Col.
             795.
             
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Rex
             in
             Regno
             suo
             nullum
             supra
             se
             habebit
             .
             —
             vnde
             à
             Rege
             ferente
             sententiam
             appellari
             in
             Regno
             suo
             non
             potest
             .
             nu
             .
             29.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               By
               Mast
               er
            
             Rich.
             Iames
             ,
             
               B.
               of
               Diuinitie
               of
               C.
               C.
               C.
               in
               Oxford
               .
            
          
           
             d
             †
             Cuius
             potestas
             Maiestásque
             secundum
             Deum
             maxima
             .
          
           
             *
             No
             se
             entiendor
             por
             eppo
             ser
             prohibito
             el
             Thargum
             cum
             canto
             que
             al
             Principio
             della
             se
             p●nga
             por
             Antidoto
             ,
             lo
             notado
             en
             el
             Expurgatorio
             deste
             Indice
             en
             la
             Palabra
             Thargum
             
               I●
               Indice
               Sandoual
               p.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Quod
             minus
             obs
             ruantes
             quidam
             mota
             inter
             regnum
             &
             Sacerdotium
             controuersia
             ,
             mi●um
             quos
             quant●sque
             turbas
             vtrinque
             dederint
             .
             Atqui
             tos
             post
             pa●lum
             ,
             tot
             ante
             hanc
             camerinam
             annorum
             Centenariis
             &
             Chrysostomus
             vt
             nihil
             vnquam
             futurum
             tale
             suspicans
             ,
             simpliciter
             illud
             omnis
             anima
             enarrat
             ,
             siue
             Apostolus
             sit
             ,
             siue
             Euangelista
             ,
             siue
             Propheta
             ,
             siue
             Sacerdos
             ,
             siue
             Monachus
             ,
             illū
             sequuntur
             Theodoretus
             ,
             Theophylactus
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             &
             qui
             non
             Graeci●
             Et
             Gregorius
             1.
             idem
             &
             Magnus
             ingenuè
             agnosceb●
             Imperatori
             à
             Deo
             concessum
             non
             militibus
             solū
             sed
             Sacerdotibus
             quoque
             Dominari
             ▪
             
               Regist
               .
               l.
               2.
               
               Ep
            
             64
             Et
             vtroque
             tantò
             posterior
             Bernardus
             ad
             Henricum
             Senonensem
             Archi
             episcopum
             Ep
             42.
             sic
             colligit
             ;
             Si
             omnis
             anima
             ,
             &
             vestra
             ▪
             quis
             vos
             excipit
             ab
             vniuersitate
             ?
             si
             quis
             tentat
             excipere
             tentat
             decipere
             ,
             nolite
             acquiescere
             consiliis
             .
             p.
             )
             
               Claud.
               Esp
               in
               ep
               ad
               Tit
               c.
               3.
               p
            
             513.
             
          
           
             f
             Si
             Principum
             nihil
             interest
             rerum
             sacrarum
             ,
             cur
             de
             negotās
             Ecclesiasticis
             in
             Codice
             3
             ▪
             in
             Nouellis
             in
             Authenticis
             tot
             Augustae
             leges
             atque
             constitutiones
             ,
             tot
             in
             nostris
             &
             omnium
             Christianorum
             Annalibus
             Edicta
             Regia
             ,
             tot
             denique
             Senatus
             consulta
             5
             (
             Audio
             .
             Cum
             horrenda
             per
             vniuersam
             Galliam
             exercerentur
             viui-comburia
             ,
             res
             erat
             sacra
             religio
             .
             Cum
             agitur
             ,
             &
             necessario
             agitur
             de
             Clero
             Monachismoque
             reformando
             ,
             de
             pastoribus
             ad
             caulas
             suas
             amandandis
             vtque
             verbo
             pascans
             compellendis
             :
             R●s
             est
             Synodica
             &
             Pontificia
             .
             Sic
             enim
             audiui
             &
             memini
             distinguere
             &
             quidem
             Episcopos
             .
             Quasi
             verò
             Principies
             tantum
             sint
             alieni
             zeli
             ,
             pleruque
             i●discreti
             &
             sine
             scientia
             ,
             ministri
             n●
             dicam
             cru
             e●●tatis
             car●fic●s
             ,
             non
             etiam
             vt
             Ecclesiae
             filii
             ,
             sic
             omnium
             eius
             Sanctionum
             exter●i
             custodes
             assertores
             et
             vindices
             .
             
               I●
               .
               p.
            
             526.
             
          
           
             g
             Si
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             vel
             sacris
             legibus
             ,
             vel
             vsu
             sancitum
             approbatumque
             colendi
             Dei
             ritum
             ,
             &
             sacra
             aut
             negligenter
             ,
             aut
             non
             rite
             conficiant
             ,
             aut
             etiam
             violent
             ;
             aut
             denique
             improbis
             actionibus
             Reip.
             statum
             conturbent
             laedantue
             ,
             non
             alienum
             à
             Profani
             Principis
             munere
             ,
             ipsos
             sui
             officii
             admonere
             ;
             atque
             etiam
             si
             opus
             sit
             ,
             ab
             eo
             quod
             improbè
             faciunt
             ,
             suo
             imperio
             refraenare
             ,
             videtur
             Sacr●rum
             literarum
             testimonio
             atque
             exemplis
             confici
             posse
             .
             
               In
               I●s●●
               cap.
               3.
               p.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             Posse
             magistrarum
             animaduertere
             in
             vestales
             .
             
               P.
               Aerodius
               Pand●ct
               .
               ●
               .
               9
               p.
            
             3●
             .
          
           
             i
             †
             Angynarum
             pyrum
             vorauit
             
               Bud.
               da
               Asse
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             725.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             
               Aug.
               Thuam
               .
               hist
               .
               l.
               28.
               p.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Registro
             Actorū
             in
             Archiuis
             Acad.
             Oxon.
             p.
             109.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Registro
             Act.
             in
             Archiuis
             Academia
             Ox●n
             ad
             ann
             .
             Dom.
             1534.
             p.
             127.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               In
               my
               Cosen
            
             Richard
             Iames
             of
             C.
             C.
             C.
             of
             Beckets
             De-canononization
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             c
             4
             
          
           
             
               The
               ●wner
               of
               this
               ,
               Master
            
             Hen
             Party
             
               of
               C.
               C.
               C.
               Batchelor
               of
               Diuinitie
               hath
               giuen
               it
               to
               the
               Library
            
          
           
             a
             †
             Secundum
             quosd
             am
             non
             fuit
             iste
             Constantinus
             Imperator
             qui
             à
             B.
             Syluestro
             Papa
             fuit
             baptiza●us
             ,
             &
             ad
             fidem
             conuersu
             ,
             sicut
             aliquae
             videntur
             innunere
             .
             Nu
             24.
             p.
             84.
             sed
             is
             fuit
             Constantinus
             pateristius
             Constantini
             ,
             sicut
             in
             aliquibus
             historiis
             inuenitur
             Ib.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Io
               Paulus
               Langius
               in
               C●●onico
               Cyti●●●●i
               id
               annum
               D●m
            
             1405.
             
             
               Germ.
               rerum
               script
            
             v.
             1.
             p.
             849.
             〈…〉
             entio
             P.
             Romani
             ciues
             claues
             Ciuitatis
             cum
             Ramis
             palmarum
             ob●●lerunt
             ,
             et
             omne
             Dominium
             vrbis
             Romae
             etiam
             temporale
             illi
             concesserunt
             ,
             sed
             minus
             rustè
             minusque
             laudabiliter
             ,
             quoniam
             illa
             Temporalium
             affluentia
             officiat
             haud
             parum
             spiritualibus
             ,
             Nec
             Petri
             successor
             ipse
             Pa●a
             eius●●●di
             periculosum
             tempotale
             dominium
             sum
             p●●sse
             debuerat
             .
             Nusquam
             equidem
             legitur
             ,
             pris●is
             quod
             temporibu
             ,
             etiam
             post
             donationem
             Constantini
             ●de
             qua
             cuncti
             Canon
             stae
             magnum
             faciunt
             festū
             )
             quispia●
             summus
             Pontis●●
             temporale
             dominium
             vrbis
             Romae
             gub
             r●auerit
             .
             At
             nouis
             temporibus
             nostraque
             memoria
             certi
             Pontifices
             ,
             de
             illo
             〈…〉
             &
             dolores
             ●●●met
             inde
             cumulantes
             ,
             se
             intromittere
             ausi
             fuere
             .
          
           
             c
             †
             Ex
             eo
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Pontifex
             multarum
             vrbam
             dominus
             ,
             &
             qui
             antè
             religionis
             Maiestate
             res
             tenebat
             ,
             mox
             imperio
             &
             potentia
             metuendus
             fuit
             :
             etsi
             quidam
             historiarum
             ignari
             ,
             &
             temporum
             nescii
             ,
             ignorato
             rerum
             gestatum
             ordine
             ,
             à
             Constantino
             Syluestro
             Pontifici
             datum
             referant
             .
             
               Gunthorus
               po●ta
               Ligu●nius
               ,
               pag.
               383.
               
               Spigelius
               Script
               .
               Germ
            
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Sed
               neque
               tanta
               fuit
               largitio
            
             Designat
             vulgatam
             illam
             Constantini
             iam
             dicti
             Donationem
             ,
             de
             qua
             apud
             nullos
             extat
             Auctores
             ,
             praeterquam
             in
             libro
             Decretorum
             ,
             idque
             in
             antiquis
             voluminibus
             minimè
             contineri
             auctor
             est
             Antoninus
             in
             Chronicis
             .
             Quamquam
             Isidorus
             in
             Historia
             sua
             scribit
             eum
             vrbe
             Româ
             Pontifici
             cessis●e
             ,
             ornamentisque
             omnibus
             Imperialibus
             ,
             Diademate
             viz
             habituque
             ,
             &
             albo
             equo
             ,
             quo
             vehebatur
             .
             Basilicas
             item
             dicitur
             nonnullas
             in
             vrbe
             condidisse
             .
             Sed
             quid
             haec
             ad
             tam
             immensum
             ,
             vt
             aiunt
             ,
             Petri
             Patrimonium
             ,
             elephantia
             Constantini
             ,
             san
             guine
             puerorum
             ,
             &
             Syluestri
             baptismate
             partum
             ?
             O
             beata●
             nugas
             ,
             quae
             tantum
             constituêre
             Imperium
             .
             In
             Laurentium
             Vallam
             ,
             virum
             propter
             veritatem
             odio
             habitum
             &
             persecutum
             ,
             quòd
             probare
             conatus
             est
             eo
             libello
             ,
             qui
             iam
             vulgò
             notissimus
             est
             ,
             nullum
             ius
             siue
             munus
             Imperii
             Pontifici
             concessum
             ,
             ●listichum
             iactatum
             legimus
             ,
             &
             
               c.
               Spigeli●●
               in
               Guntherum
               .
               p.
            
             377.
             
          
           
             e
             Leo
             P.
             8.
             
             Othonem
             ipsum
             coronau●t
             ,
             &
             vniuersalem
             Augustum
             declarauit
             :
             omnemque
             eligendi
             Pontificis
             authoritatem
             à
             Clero
             populoque
             Romano
             abstulit
             :
             &
             Gratiano
             referente
             ,
             in
             ipsum
             Othonem
             transtulit
             :
             vt
             habemus
             in
             Cau.
             63.
             di
             .
             C.
             in
             Synodo
             :
             &
             non
             modo
             Imperiales
             titulos
             ;
             verum
             etiam
             omnes
             Donationes
             per
             Iustinian●
             Carolumque
             Imperatores
             Ecclesiae
             Rom.
             factas
             Leo
             hic
             Othoni
             &
             eius
             successoribus
             concessit
             ;
             vt
             scilicet
             Italiam
             ab
             inuasoribus
             defensarent
             .
             
               Io.
               Stella
               in
               vita
               Leonis
            
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             ●
             Ferus
             in
             ●
             .
             16.
             
             Math
             p
             220.
             
             German
             script
             .
             v.
             2
             p
             375
             
          
           
             h
             †
             
               Erasm
               .
               v
               10
               1.
               in
               prefat
               .
               R●enani
               .
            
             h
             †
             Petra
             ,
             verbum
             ,
             clauis
             ,
             fides
             1
             
               c
               Faber
               in
               Math
               c.
               16.
               p
            
             126.
             
          
           
             Super
             hoc
             fidei
             so●●do
             
               Is●●
               .
               Clarius
               in
               Math
            
             16.
             
          
           
             ●
             ☞
             Fides
             Petri
             ●on
             personalis
             .
             
               Bas●●
               .
               2
               p.
            
             493.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Sequitur
             commentitiam
             Scholasticorum
             Theologorum
             sententiam
             ;
             qui
             Christi
             verba
             de
             duobus
             gl●diis
             ,
             vt
             pleraque
             alia
             ,
             quae
             propius
             ad
             philophiam
             caelestem
             pertine
             bant
             ,
             subuertetunt
             :
             reclamantibus
             omnibus
             Christi
             praeceptis
             ,
             reclamante
             tota
             ipsius
             vita
             ,
             reclamante
             doctrina
             Apostolica
             refragantibus
             tot
             Martyrum
             millibus
             ,
             repugnantibus
             vetustis
             Interpretibus
             ,
             paueis
             illis
             verbis
             ,
             Ecce
             duo
             gladii
             hîc
             ,
             mundi
             gladium
             Imperatori
             &
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             si
             Christo
             placet
             ,
             asseruerunt
             ;
             quamuis
             ipse
             affirmet
             regnum
             suum
             non
             esse
             de
             hoc
             mundo
             ,
             &
             Apostolus
             ;
             Arma
             nostra
             non
             sunt
             carnalia
             ,
             sed
             potentia
             Dei.
             Sed
             quid
             attine
             bat
             hinc
             trahere
             pullicam
             Magistratuum
             functionem
             ,
             quam
             neque
             Christus
             ,
             neque
             Aposto
             li
             admerunt
             ,
             quin
             eis
             etiam
             Idololatris
             incolum●
             esse
             volueru●t
             ,
             quòd
             iustitiae
             diuirae
             seruiret
             ?
             
               Dumque
               Sacerdoti
               conatur
               iunger●
               Regem
            
             hoc
             est
             dum
             superi●
             oritatem
             (
             vt
             vocat
             dominan
             li
             ,
             Sacerdo
             ibus
             pla●è
             interdictam
             à
             Christo
             vsurpat
             
               Spigel
               .
               Germ.
               Script
               .
               to
               2
               p.
            
             ●69
             .
          
           
             l
             †
             Gladio
             duplici
             ense
             ancipiti
             ad
             viuum
             reserare
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               Bo●●●
               ,
               p.
            
             462.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Papam
             non
             habere
             v●rumque
             gladium
             ait
             .
             
               Sigebertus
               Trith●mus
               apud
               Zuinger
               .
               p.
            
             4126.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Ensem
             ancipitem
             ,
             gladium
             duplicem
             Christianae
             Ciu●●ati
             da●um
             ad
             seruandum
             vi●●ficar
             dumque
             ,
             non
             occidendum
             esse
             putabat
             :
             eundemque
             spiritualem
             appellabat
             ,
             qui
             est
             sermo
             Dei
             ,
             vita
             &
             ●ux
             hominum●
             &
             mortuos
             ad
             vitam
             reuocat
             ,
             ex
             hominibus
             Deus
             ,
             ex
             mortalibus
             aeterno●
             facit
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               Boior
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             446.
             
          
           
             †
             Iam
             enim
             Pontisices
             in
             eam
             venerant
             Maiestatem
             (
             quam
             Principes
             Saeculares
             dicut
             presumptionem
             )
             vt
             Reges
             crearent
             ,
             citantes
             verbum
             primi
             post
             Christum
             Pontificis
             ,
             Ecce
             (
             in
             quit
             Petrus
             )
             duo
             gladij
             hic
             Contra
             quod
             Principes
             ipsi
             verbum
             aeterni
             Pontificis
             (
             Mitte
             gladium
             tuum
             in
             vaginam
             )
             de
             gladio
             carnali
             ,
             humano
             &
             saeculari
             interpretantur
             ,
             quasi
             non
             liceat
             summo
             Pontifici
             in
             eo
             pugnare
             .
             
               Albert.
               Krantz
               .
               Wandal
               .
               l.
               ●
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             17●
             .
          
           
             
               In
               a
               Treatise
               against
               Doctor
            
             Norrice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             ☞
             
               Con●
               .
               Bas
               .
               MS
               p.
            
             678.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             
               Budaeus
               de
               Asse
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             724.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             
               Ex
               opusculo
               de
               Herculis
               vita
               .
               p.
            
             544.
             
             Me
             extemplo
             impium
             ,
             &
             cum
             facinorosis
             hominibus
             aqua
             &
             igni
             interdicet
             .
          
           
             ſ
             †
             De
             eius
             modi
             magis
             mutire
             possumus
             ,
             quàm
             palam
             loqui
             ,
             &
             idcirco
             satius
             ea
             fuerit
             Harpocrati
             ,
             &
             Argironae
             consignare
             .
             
               Lil.
               Greg.
               Gyrald
               .
               Syntagm
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p.
               439
               &
               p.
               491
               &
               Bb.
               Pp.
               v
               ●
               col
            
             1452.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             
               Germ.
               rerum
               Script
               .
               ●●●
               p.
            
             731.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1997.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             950.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1201.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             
               Pag.
               39.
               
               Io.
               M●gnuntinus
               ●●m
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Ms
             .
             in
             Coll.
             Ball.
             
          
           
             h
             Ms
             .
             O.
             4.
             11.
             in
             the
             publike
             Library
             .
          
           
             i
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             23●3
             .
          
           
             k
             †
             
               Zuing.
               ex
               Trithemio
               &
               S●geb
               .
               p.
            
             2289.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             
               Zuing.
               ex
               Trithemio
               ,
               Platina
               ,
               Bl●ndo
               ,
               &
               ●uitpr●nd●
               ,
               p.
            
             531.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Equidem
             nullus
             obtrectator
             &
             adulator
             sum
             ,
             sicut
             lex
             Historiae
             postulat
             libero
             ore
             loquor
             
               Io
               Auent
               .
               Annal
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             535.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal
               .
               Boior
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             p.
             452.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Iste
             dicitur
             in
             Papatu
             magus
             &
             N●●
             romanticus
             ,
             &
             Diabolum
             pro
             di●●tiis
             adorasse
             ,
             &c.
             
               C●r●●
               .
               de
               d●●●●s●s
               ,
               Co●on
               ▪
               p.
            
             732.
             
             
               Germ.
               Comm.
               Script
               .
               ●●
            
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             ●ussit
             seipsum
             amputati
             manibus
             si●s
             ,
             &
             pedibus
             ,
             &
             a●●s
             membris
             enor●●iter
             ,
             &
             crudeliter
             ●●utilar●
             ▪
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             732.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             Eis
             licet
             rectà
             in
             coelum
             migrare
             ,
             quippe
             cum
             claues
             .
             gerant
             
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             2.
             
             C●nt
             .
             7
             Adag
             1.
             p.
             774.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Cap
             4.
             ep
             .
             5.
             
             
               In
               Scholiis
               super
               illa
            
             verba
             ,
             Benedictum
             Papam
             .
             Haec
             eadem
             narrat
             d●
             Benedicto
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
             Martinus
             Polonus
             in
             suis
             supputationibus
             :
             quod
             si
             constat
             vt
             in
             vtriusque
             vita
             ait
             Platina
             ,
             qui
             tamen
             Christianus
             erit
             ,
             non
             hinc
             scandalizabitur
             ,
             sed
             aedifi●●bitur
             :
             verba
             quae
             in
             Textu
             hab●ntur
             haec
             sunt
             .
             Episcopus
             qui
             tum
             (
             si
             rectè
             teneo
             )
             Capuae
             praeerat
             ,
             vi
             it
             Maiorem
             Benedictum
             Papam
             qui
             ●am
             obierat
             ,
             nigro
             ●quo
             quasi
             corporaliter
             insidentem
             ▪
             
               P
               Damianus
               Bb.
               ●r
            
             .
             10
             3.
             col
             .
             721.
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Sixtus
             4.
             bonis
             malisque
             Artibus
             instructus
             ▪
             
               Iouius
               in
               Leone
            
             10.
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               l.
            
             6
             
               Hist
               apud
               Zuing
            
             p
             ●7
             
          
           
             t
             †
             Stuprum
             Zosim
             .
             Pontificis
             etiam
             p●r
             Diabolum
             .
             
               Zuing.
               ex
               Marulo
               ,
               l.
            
             3
             c.
             2
             1347.
             
          
           
             *
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p
            
             1531.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p
            
             1627.
             
             (
             ●
             )
             
               See
               a
               booke
               entituled
            
             ,
             Loci
             duo
             ab
             Expurgatoribus
             dolo
             malo
             subrasi
             ,
             8.
             s
             .
             39.
             
             Th.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Hic
             iaceo
             in
             nomine
             Diaboli
             .
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1482.
             
          
           
             y
             †
             Monstrum
             vitiorum
             appellat
             .
             
               Platina
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1613.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             ●●
             .
             P●optrâ
             scorti
             Theodorae
             adeptus
             Pontificatum
             .
             
               Lui●prandus
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             2314.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             2208.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Onuphrius
               apud
               Zuing
               p.
            
             1208.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             
               Iouius
               in
               Leone
            
             10.
             
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             22●●
             .
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Squarziaf
               ●n
               vita
               Petrarchae
               .
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             2272.
             
          
           
             ●●
             .
             Stella
             de
             vitis
             ●●0
             .
             Pontificum
             .
          
           
             e
             †
             Diuina
             simul
             &
             humana
             contur●a●●t
             
               A●●
               R●dd
            
             .
             ●
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             Papa
             de
             haeresi
             〈◊〉
             accusari
             .
             
               Nic.
               〈◊〉
               ,
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
             p
             ●●82
             .
          
           
             g
             Inquisitor
             vel
             〈◊〉
             alius
             procedere
             possit
             contra
             Papam
             deprehensum
             in
             haere●i
             .
             Illius
             Iudex
             vel
             Generale
             Conclium
             ,
             vel
             Cardinalium
             Consist●rium
             .
             
               Ib.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             quest
             .
             25.
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             †
             Diu
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             fuit
             sine
             cerebro
             .
             Krantz
             .
          
           
             h
             ☞
             
               Conc.
               Bas
               .
               MS.
            
             
          
           
             i
             ☞
             
               MS.
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             k
             †
             Haeresi
             A●●ianae
             subscripsi●
             .
             
               Chron.
               excerptum
               de
               diuersis
               Chron.
               germ
               .
               script
               .
               v.
            
             1.
             p.
             716.
             
             †
             
               Erasmus
               in
               schol
               .
               ●p
               .
               ad
               Dam●sum
               .
            
          
           
             l
             †
             Ib.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             
               Io.
               Villanus
               hist
               .
               sui
               temporis
               .
               Krantz
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Vanli●
               ,
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Qui
             pietatis
             studio
             ,
             non
             autem
             mala
             malitia
             
               Andr.
               Masu●
               in
               Ios
               .
               c
            
             22.
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Non
             errantes
             in
             religione
             sed
             turbantes
             .
             
               Iust
               .
               Lips
               .
               ad
               Polit.
               Not.
               in
               c.
            
             2.
             l.
             4.
             
             
               Polit.
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             A
             maiorum
             s●orum
             religione
             paululum
             deflectant
             .
             
               Ard●
               ▪
               Mas
               .
               in
               I●s
               .
               c
            
             22
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Euangelica
             mansuetudine
             &
             operatione
             
               Eras
               .
               to
               3.
               p
            
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Olim
             trucidahantur
             Christiani
             ,
             nunc
             trucidant
             .
             
               to
               .
               3
               schol
               .
               in
               to
               3.
               
               Hier.
               q
               1
               ad
               He●thi●m
               .
            
          
           
             f
             †
             Religionis
             causa
             non
             gladio
             sed
             ver●●
             D●●
             transigenda
             
               Thuan
               lib.
               27
               p.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             Ant.
             de
             Dominis
             ,
             ●●
             c.
             8.
             
             ●●
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             
               Au●
               Thuanus
               ,
               ●
               3
               hist
               p
            
             73.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Saeuitiā●ihil
             perfectum
             est
             
               Eras
               .
               to
               2.
               
               Adag
               .
               1.
               
               Cent.
               3.
               p
            
             6
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             Qui
             suadent
             vt
             omnia
             infumum
             &
             cinerem
             vertantur
             .
             
               Geo.
               Wicelius
               in
               ep
               .
               nuncupa●
               .
            
          
           
             l
             †
             Nunc
             in
             ignem
             pertrahuntur
             ,
             qui
             dubitant
             an
             Rom.
             Pontifex
             ius
             habeat
             in
             Purgatorium
             .
             
               Er
               to
               9.
               p.
            
             861.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Haeresis
             si
             quis
             dixerit
             aut
             scripset●●
             aliquid
             quod
             aliquo
             pacto
             ,
             cum
             magistralibus
             Theologorum
             posituniculis
             vel
             in
             re
             Grammatica
             dissentiat
             .
             
               Er
               to
               .
               2
               Cent.
               3.
               
               Adag
               1
               p
            
             603.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Nunc
             interdum
             monachi
             vanum
             spargunt
             rumorem
             ,
             mox
             veluti
             suspectum
             pertrahunt
             in
             carcerem
             ,
             ibi
             notantur
             articuli
             ,
             &
             parantur
             fasciculi
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               9.
               p.
            
             861.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Saeui
             potius
             quam
             eruditi
             .
             &
             ad
             damnandum
             quàm
             docendum
             instructiores
             .
             
               Er.
               Anno●
               ▪
               in
               ep
               .
               168.
               p.
            
             492.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Non
             ferro
             &
             igne
             ,
             sed
             colloquiis
             grassandum
             .
             
               Thuau●●
               l.
               28.
               p.
            
             222.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             Euangelium
             armis
             propagatum
             magis
             ,
             quàm
             verbis
             
               Krantz
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             6.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e20080
           
             a
             A
             Cacologis
             non
             Theologis
             excogitatum
             
               Ant
               de
               Dom.
               l.
               5
               c
               8
               ●●
               39.
               
               Luke
            
             16
             29
             
          
           
             b
             
               The
               sto●●
               e●
            
             Odilo
             .
          
           
             c
             ☞
             See
             Higden
             ad
             〈…〉
             67●
             
               especially
               about
               the
               story
               of
               the
               fellow
               at
            
             Long-compton
             ,
             
               that
               was
               tormented
               in
               his
               graue
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               payed
               his
               ●i●hes
               ;
               and
               his
               senne
               by
               paying
               for
               ●●●●
               ,
               quieted
               his
               fathers
               soule
               ,
               and
               ●●●
               prof●●●d
               his
               owne
            
          
           
             d
             Ditauit
             &
             indies
             magis
             ditat
             Ecclesi●m
             .
             
               ●●t
               .
               ●e
               Dem.
               ●
               5
               c.
               8
               ss
            
             75
             
          
           
             e
             †
             De
             Purgatorio
             nulla
             mentio
             
               Inda●●
               renaum
            
             .
             †
             Apud
             priscos
             nulla
             vel
             quam
             ●arissima
             fiebat
             mentio
             ,
             sed
             &
             Graecis
             ad
             hunc
             vs●ue
             diem
             non
             est
             creditum
             esse
             .
             
               Episcopus
               Roffensis
               apud
               Polydenum
               Virgil.
               l.
               8.
               c.
               1
               pag.
            
             484.
             
          
           
             f
             ☞
             Quaeritur
             quid
             tit
             ignis
             Purgator●us
             &
             qui
             tr●nsi●uri
             sunt
             per
             ilium
             .
             &
             qualiter
             .
             Quidam
             dicut
             ,
             quòd
             est
             ignis
             materialis
             vltra
             ignis
             elementum
             non
             ignis
             cui
             sunt
             ligna
             materia
             &
             nutrimentii
             :
             sed
             ignis
             qui
             ●am
             existens
             sub
             luna
             .
             
               M
               S
               O
               p
            
             403.
             
          
           
             g
             ☞
             A●●
             dicunt
             ,
             quò
             ▪
             ignis
             ille
             nilul
             aliud
             est
             .
             quàm
             poena
             ,
             quae
             ideo
             dicitur
             ignis
             quia
             grauis
             est
             ,
             &
             vrens
             ad
             modum
             ignis
             ;
             &
             quia
             quaedam
             poena
             pum●●ns
             est
             &
             aeterna
             he
             de
             illa
             intelligeretur
             ,
             dictus
             est
             ignis
             purgatorius
             ,
             id
             est
             non
             puniens
             ,
             sed
             purgans
             per
             poenam
             temporaliter
             quis
             aeternaliter
             ne
             puniatur
             .
             Quicquid
             autem
             sit
             ignis
             ille
             ▪
             credendum
             est
             ,
             quòd
             fideles
             etsi
             non
             omnes
             per
             eū
             transeum
             illi
             scilicet
             qui
             perfectam
             poenitentiam
             in
             hac
             vita
             non
             egerunt
             Sed
             alii
             plus
             sentiat
             ,
             alii
             minus
             &
             ali●
             cituis
             liberantur
             ab
             eo
             ,
             alii
             tardius
             Nam
             quidam
             vsque
             in
             diem
             iudicii
             in
             eo
             puniuntur
             quidā
             citò
             liberantur
             &
             hoc
             secundum
             quantitatem
             peccati
             &
             poenitentiae
             ,
             &
             secunnum
             modum
             confitend●
             ,
             vt
             praedictum
             est
             .
             
               Nu●
               O
               p
            
             403.
             
          
           
             *
             
             Iob
             ●6
             2
             h
             Animarum
             loca
             certa
             assignare
             impossibile
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dominis
               ,
               l
               ●
               .
               c.
               8
               ss
            
             122.
             
          
           
             †
             Ignis
             remorsus
             conscientiae
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               9
               p
            
             685.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Purgantur
             animae
             post
             mortem
             ign●
             charitatis
             .
             E●as●●
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Torquentur
             igni
             qui
             suh
             sensum
             non
             cadit
             .
             
               Victor
               Antiochenus
               ,
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             
               Eb
               Pp.
               col
            
             .
             1004.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             De
             Purgatorio
             dubitant
             viri
             docti
             &
             pii
             .
             
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             9.
             p.
             685
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Vt
             Deo
             placitum
             est
             &
             cognitum
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               ibi
               .
               c
            
             16
             aln
             .
          
           
             o
             †
             Dubitat
             de
             eo
             Aug.
             Er.
             in
             
               indice
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Tertius
             locus
             penitus
             Ignoratus
             .
             
               Aug.
               in
               lib.
               Hypognost
               .
               p.
            
             597.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             De
             statu
             post
             mortem
             ,
             aut
             exigua
             ,
             aut
             prorsus
             nulla
             mentio
             ante
             Cbristum
             .
             
               Cyprianus
               Men.
               Cisterciensis
               in
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Iob
               ,
               p.
            
             147.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Animae
             be
             atorum
             statim
             in
             coelum
             vad●t
             .
             
               Iul.
               Tole●anus
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             col
             .
             939.
             to
             .
             9
             
               Bb.
               Tp.
            
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Anima
             soluta
             à
             corpore
             absoluitur
             ab
             omni
             macula
             peccati
             
               Ger.
               Ven.
               Probl.
            
             ●57
             .
             to
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             †
             Puniti
             pios
             post
             moretm
             impossibile
             .
             
               In
               Ind.
               Chrys
            
             .
          
           
             u
             †
             Mirabile
             sophisma
             ex
             theologiae
             myster
             iis
             quod
             condonata
             culpa
             manet
             obligatio
             poenarum
             &
             infirmitatis
             .
             
               Er.
               ●●
            
             .
             9.
             p
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             †
             Deus
             simpliciter
             ipsam
             &
             culpam
             ,
             &
             poenam
             condonauit
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               ●●
               Luc.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             ☞
             Summae
             crudelitatis
             &
             incredulitatis
             est
             ,
             ab
             eo
             qui
             summe
             bonus
             est
             ,
             dimidiā
             sperare
             veniam
             .
             MS.
             *
             p.
             24.
             
             Non
             fas
             est
             dimidiam
             de
             eo
             soerare
             veniam
             ,
             qui
             caput
             est
             &
             sons
             veniae
             ,
             qui
             cum
             vnum
             mortale
             remittit
             omnia
             remittit
             
               MS
               p.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             y
             Vide
             formulam
             iuramenti
             .
          
           
             z
             Temerarium
             de
             rebus
             abditissimit
             quae
             in
             alia
             vita
             fiunt
             ex
             se
             proprioque
             cerebro
             quidquam
             promere
             .
          
           
             a
             Temperent
             sibi
             Theologi
             ab
             immodica
             asseueratione
             &
             qualitatum
             descriptione
             .
             
               Geo.
               Wicel
               .
               Met.
               Con.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Quamdiu
             nulla
             fuerat
             de
             Purgatorio
             cura
             nemo
             quaesiuit
             indulgentias
             :
             nam
             ex
             illo
             pendet
             omnis
             Indulgentiarum
             existimatio
             .
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil.
               l.
            
             8.
             c
             1
             p.
             484.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Si
             tollatur
             Purgatorium
             quorsum
             Indulgentiis
             opus
             erit
             ?
             Ib.
             
          
           
             c
             P.
             822.
             
             Hist
             .
             Conc.
             Trid.
             
          
           
             
               Symbolarum
               l
            
             1●
             40
             6.
             
             Aeneides
             In
             ilsud
             ,
             
               ergo
               exercentur
               poenis
            
             ,
             vide
             de
             poenis
             expiatoriis
             ,
             p.
             1509.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             De
             Iure
             diuinc
             quilibet
             Sacerdos
             dare
             possit
             
               Fr.
               Polygranus
               assert
               ,
               quorundam
               Ecclesiae
               dogmatum
               .
               p.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             b
             ☞
             Sacerdos
             absoluit
             id
             est
             ostendit
             absolutum
             †
             ab
             obligatione
             fori
             poenitenualis
             .
             
               MS
               O
               p.
            
             93
             or
             ,
             ☞
             Ostendit
             peceatum
             esse
             dimissum
             vel
             retentum
             ,
             &
             haec
             est
             potestas
             quam
             dedi●
             Deus
             ligandi
             at
             que
             soluendi
             .
             idest
             .
             ostendendi
             ligates
             .
             vel
             solutos
             in
             Confessione
             ,
             cum
             iam
             soluta
             sint
             apud
             Deum
             per
             cordis
             Confessionem
             
               MS.
               
               O
               p.
            
             410.
             
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Ego
             solus
             deleo
             iniquitatem
             populi
             .
             Item
             Ambrosius
             :
             Ille
             solus
             peccata
             dimit
             tit
             qui
             solus
             pro
             peccatis
             mortuus
             est
             .
             Et
             Aug.
             Nemo
             tollit
             peccata
             ,
             nisi
             solus
             Christus
             ,
             qui
             est
             agnui
             tollens
             peccata
             mundi
             tollit
             autem
             &
             dimittendo
             qua
             facta
             sunt
             ,
             &
             adiuuando
             ne
             fiant
             perducendo
             ad
             vitam
             vbi
             omnino
             fieri
             non
             possunt
             .
             
               MS.
               O.
               p.
            
             410.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Propter
             varios
             abusus
             restrictae
             ad
             Papam
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Sub
             praetextu
             Turcorum
             infinitam
             collegerunt
             (
             quatuor
             ad
             diuersas
             mundi
             partes
             legati
             missi
             )
             pecuni
             am
             ,
             cum
             summis
             &
             plenissimis
             misit
             Indulgentiis
             ,
             vt
             collectam
             pecuniam
             ●ali
             astu
             tandem
             copiose
             inter
             Cardinales
             nouas
             creaturas
             suas
             distribuere
             posset
             .
             Praeterea
             ex
             cunctis
             fidelium
             regionibus
             ,
             praesertim
             Germaniae
             ,
             mediantibus
             Indulgentiarum
             Commissariis
             ,
             sub
             specie
             fabricae
             Basilic●
             S
             Petri
             pecuniam
             omnimodis
             aggregare
             feruentissime
             ausus
             est
             ,
             tametsi
             ad
             dictae
             fabricae
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               Chron
               Cyti●●nsi
               ad
               ann●●●
               Domini
               1513.
               
               German
               rerum
               script
               .
            
             ●0
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Creauit
             denique
             &
             eodem
             tempore
             alios
             30
             Cardinales
             ,
             à
             quibus
             ex
             pacto
             quingent
             m●●●a
             aureotum
             su●cepit
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Quando
             adhuo
             illud
             S●●ruat●●ris
             praeceptum
             inuiolatum
             per
             manebit
             ,
             Gratis
             acce●●stis
             g●atis
             date
             ?
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             Erat
             et
             pecuniae
             auidus
             ,
             ad
             quam
             colligendam
             plures
             lega●os
             ▪
             per
             diuersas
             mundi
             partes
             ad
             negotian●um
             cum
             In●ulgent●s
             misit
             .
             Fuit
             denique
             maximu●
             Simoniacus
             ,
             &
             S●monia
             :
             cultores
             multis
             dignitatibus
             sublimauit
             ,
             &c
             
               In
               Chron.
               Cytiz
               .
               ad
               ann
               .
               Dom
            
             1555.
             
          
           
             i
             Petentibus
             contra
             ius
             fasque
             conecssit
             quaestus
             gratia
             .
             Indulgenti●
             verò
             plenariae
             ita
             passim
             vendebantur
             vt
             iam
             frequenti
             vsu
             vilesceret
             clau●um
             &
             literarum
             Apostolicarum
             autoritas
             .
             
               In
               Chron.
               Cytizensi
               p.
            
             1389.
             
          
           
             k
             Hist
             .
             Conc.
             Trid.
             p
             169.
             
          
           
             m
             ☞
             
               Gascoigne
               in
               Dict●●nario
               Theol.
               MS
            
          
           
             n
             ☞
             
               Ib.
               in
               Calathi●
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Pro
             actu
             meretricio
             .
          
           
             o
             ☞
             Non
             est
             putandu●n
             quod
             (
             Papa
             )
             vt
             pecunias
             recipiae
             det
             indulgentias
             ,
             &
             si
             faceret
             peccaret
             grauiter
             :
             nec
             te●erent
             ▪
             quia
             nec
             esset
             charitas
             in
             recipiente
             nec
             pieta●
             in
             causa
             
               Bas
               .
               MS.
            
             p
             ●09
             .
          
           
             p
             Hist
             .
             Conc.
             ●●id
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             I●
             .
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             r
             Ib
             p.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Quomam
             eiusmo
             ●
             Indulgentiani
             quaestus
             iam
             in
             odium
             hominum
             cum
             Procuratoribus
             incurrerunt
             
               Polyd.
               V●●g
               de
               ●uen●
               .
               re●●●
               ,
               l.
               8.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             498.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             In
             publicis
             precibus
             nihil
             quod
             non
             depromptum
             ex
             sacris
             ●●e●●s
             
               E●
               to
               6.
               in
               c.
               ●
               Mat.
               p
            
             54.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Mu●●●
             rculae
             meniae
             sacris
             ad
             mix●ae
             Ib.
             †
             D●u
             precation●
             nugae
             assurae
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Purga
             ●r●●m
             nega●ur
             à
             Graecis
             &
             ●amen
             orant
             pro
             de
             func●
             is
             
               Ant
               de
               Domnas
               ,
               ●
               7
               §
            
             118.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Eras
               in
               Indice
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             e
             †
             
               Eras
               to
               9.
               p
            
             683
             
          
           
             f
             †
             
               In
               Greg
               Nc●●aesar
               in
               Metaphrasi
               in
               Eccleslasten
               ,
               c.
               9.
               col
               .
               97
               lib.
               3
               Legitur
               in
               Textu
               .
            
             Praemia
             porro
             poenasque
             nullas
             post
             expletum
             vitae
             cursum
             proponi
             .
             
               Et
               in
               margine
            
             †
             Sic
             verè
             sentiunt
             qui
             sub●a●ar
             volunt
             precespro
             defunctis
             .
          
           
             a
             †
             Auaritia
             &
             turp●●
             quaestus
             multo●
             errores
             induxit
             in
             Ecclesiam
             tum
             circa
             doctrinas
             quae
             ad
             quaestum
             plus
             faciunt
             ,
             quàm
             in
             pietatem
             O
             quot
             scrup●
             conscientiae
             timidis
             &
             infirmis
             mentibus
             ingeruntur
             ,
             qui
             per
             vnum
             Christi
             sanguinem
             possunt
             ●sse
             ●o●ae
             ?
             
               Iac
               Fabor
               in
               ●p
               ●d
               Tit.
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             2●0
             .
          
           
             b
             ☞
             
               In
               quadam
               Chronica
               Authentica
               legitur
               ,
               &c.
               
               MS.
               29.
               p.
            
             84.
             
          
           
             SI
             de
             hoc
             Regina
             quae
             sierit
             ,
             vide
             ne
             hoc
             sibi
             aliquatenus
             confitearis
             .
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Nisi
             forte
             dice
             es
             ,
             quod
             tunc
             homines
             plus
             quam
             modo
             viu●bant
             
               MS
               24
               ●
            
             83
             Iuss●t
             ●os
             omnes
             igne
             cre●ari
             .
             Hic
             ,
             Domina
             Iusti
             &
             prophetae
             filius
             optime
             nouit
             l●gë
             ,
             &
             tibi
             omnia
             quae
             quaelieris
             ab
             eo
             in●icabit
             .
          
           
             a
             †
             Reliquiae
             d●mnatae
             in
             Concilio
             Tr●denti●o
             quae
             contra
             Eccle●●ae
             Rom
             doctrinam
             populo
             ob●rud●tur
             &
             de
             particul●●
             Sepule●ri
             R.
             Virginis
             ,
             &
             B
             Michaelis
             cra●io
             .
             
               Aug.
               Thuanus
               ,
               l.
               ●3
               p
            
             463.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Pauci
             sciunt
             vbi
             ipsa
             Apostolorum
             ossa
             iacent
             
               Polyd.
               Virg
               de
               I●uent
               ●erum
               ,
               l.
               4.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             282.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             20
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Ossa
             alterius
             pro
             Di●●
             Bat
             ●holomai
             Roman
             translata
             .
             
               Crantz●
               3
               Motrop
               .
               c
               35.
               apud
               Zuinger
               .
               p
            
             4●37
             .
          
           
             d
             †
             Isti
             nebulones
             quaestum
             pietatem
             ,
             religionem
             praedam
             putant
             
               I●
               Auent
               l
               4
               p.
            
             438.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             
               E●●o
               6.
               in
               cap.
               23.
               pag.
            
             92.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Non
             D.
             Thomae
             sed
             Lanionis
             alicuius
             aut
             Lenonis
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               9
               in
               Peregrinatione
               .
            
          
           
             f
             †
             
               Hist
               .
               Conc.
               Trid
               p
            
             87.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Cum
             sint
             ossa
             pat●bulo
             affixorum
             
               Geo.
               Ven
               Probl.
               ro
               .
               6
               sect
               .
               4
               Probl.
            
             134.
             
          
           
             h
             ☞
             Maius
             fit
             festum
             de
             ossiculo
             vel
             panniculo
             mimini
             sancti
             quam
             de
             toto
             corpore
             Regis
             maximi
             .
             
               MS.
               9.
               p
            
             362.
             
             Tu
             per
             Thomae
             sanguinem
             ,
             qui
             no●
             redemit
             ,
             fac
             nos
             Christe
             scandere
             quo
             Thomas
             ascen●●●
             .
          
           
             Contra
             venerationem
             Reliquiarum
             .
             
               Ant.
               de●
               Dum
               l.
               7
               c.
            
             12
             ss
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Contra
             ●o●nipetas
             &
             reliquia●
             .
             
               Ant
               ▪
               de
               Dom.
               l.
            
             5
             c.
             1●
             .
             ss
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             i
             ●
             Cum
             vitae
             &
             morum
             discrimine
             .
             
               〈…〉
               o.
               ●●●●●
               .
               ad
               Paulinum
               &
               to
               .
            
             9.
             
             In
             Dialogo
             de
             vi●●ndo
             loca
             sancta
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             
               ●●as●●
               vita
               Aug.
               &
               ●
               to
            
             6
             
               in
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               &
               ●
               Dial
               qui
               dicitur
               ●●nus
               .
            
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Annot.
               in
               lib
               ,
               de
               Corona
               militi●
               ,
            
             pag
             ●3
             .
          
           
             c
             I●
             cap.
             de
             ●●nere
             .
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             .
             I●●●●tan
             .
             〈…〉
             ●4●
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Quod
             ass●rere
             erroneum
             est
             &
             impium
             .
             
               Er.
               in
               Dialogo
               qui
               E●n●s
            
             .
          
           
             f
             †
             Exequiarum
             pompa
             magis
             viuorum
             quam
             mortuorum
             solatia
             
               Er.
               in
               Indice
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             g
             ☞
             Per
             confessiones
             quibus
             (
             Monachi
             )
             se
             ingerunt
             immensa
             sibi
             legata
             relingui
             ,
             procurant
             .
             
               Contra
               Gyrr●
               ▪
               MS.
            
             
          
           
             h
             †
             
               Er.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Apoth●gm
               .
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             24
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Simulachrum
             hic
             est
             imago
             
               Va●●blus
               in
               Deut.
               c
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             ●●●
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Imagines
             simulachra
             vocata
             
               Co●●●●us
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1403
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Annot
             ,
             in
             Arnobium
             ,
             p.
             359.
             
             ●●
             .
             ●44
             .
             
               &
               p.
            
             364.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Ex
               ●ist
               .
               de
               d●●●
               Gent.
               S●●tagm
               .
               p.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Notati
             ab
             Epiphanio
             propter
             Imagines
             ▪
             
               Eras
               .
               in
               seh
               .
               Apol.
               aduers●●
               Rusticum
               ,
               p.
            
             251.
             
             ●●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Imago
             Saluatoria
             miraculose
             depicta
             in
             pariete
             Lateranensis
             Ecclesiae
             si
             rectè
             sentiunt
             qui
             haec
             scribunt
             .
             
               Geo.
               Ven.
               to
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Probl.
               sect
            
             .
             6
             
               Problem
               ▪
            
             272.
             
          
           
             a
             ☞
             
               Out
               of
               a
               ●●anus●●●●t
               booke
               of
               Epistles
               in
               All-Soules
               Colle●ge
               .
            
          
           
             b
             ☞
             Sententia
             Gregorii
             P●excerp●a
             de
             Decretis
             Canonum
             .
          
           
             †
             Contra
             vetustam
             Ecclesiae
             disc●plinam
             non
             ad
             ●dorationem
             ,
             sed
             ad
             memoriam
             &
             recordationem
             
               Tucc.
               Tucc.
               in
               Cant.
               p
            
             342.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Op
             imè
             colunt
             diuos
             qui
             vitam
             illorum
             studen●
             in●i●ar●
             Er.
             to
             .
             9.
             p.
             366.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Non
             muta
             simulachra
             sed
             viuae
             Dei
             imagines
             .
             
               Aug.
               Thuan.
               l.
            
             28.
             pag.
             77.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             
               Alb.
               Krantz
               .
               Wandal
               .
               l.
            
             4
             c
             23.
             p
             93
             
          
           
             g
             ☞
             
               In
               the
               Achtues
            
             .
          
           
             h
             †
             Cum
             Deum
             v●
             perhibet
             Ioannes
             ,
             vidisset
             nemo
             vnquam
             ,
             quam
             ei
             formam
             dabimus
             ?
             
               Polyd
               ▪
               Virg.
               lib.
               de
               Inn
               ●●●um
            
             6.
             c.
             13.
             pag.
             424.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Nullius
             animalis
             effig●em
             co●●●
             ▪
             
               Polyd.
               Virg.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9.
             pag.
             348.
             
          
           
             k
             ☞
             Si
             fabrum
             ado●are
             erubescis
             ,
             quod
             faber
             fecit
             non
             erubescis
             ▪
             MS.
             28
             p.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             l
             †
             De
             Idolis
             à
             Salomona
             constructis
             quo●
             auerterunt
             cor
             cius
             .
             
               Val.
               in
               Reg.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             ●●
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Multa
             mala
             attulit
             .
             
               E●
               .
               in
               Indice
               Augustin
            
             .
          
           
             n
             †
             Quibus
             impostores
             oleum
             aut
             alium
             liquorem
             (
             perforatis
             instituebant
             vt
             statuae
             lachrymas
             aut
             sudorem
             mitture
             viderentur
             .
             
               Thuanus
               hist
            
             .
             175.
             p.
             461.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Simulabat
             daemon
             se
             D.
             Michaeli
             maginem
             venerari
             .
             
               Zuingerus
               p.
            
             366.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             the
             Gildea
             Lagand
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Christopher
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             Nummos
             perforant
             ,
             ●ileque
             pendeute
             in
             colio
             aut
             manibus
             ipsarum
             imaginum
             suspendunt
             ,
             denaria
             in
             locit
             conspicuis
             egtegie
             collocant
             .
             
               Polyd
               Virg
               de
               ●●ant
               .
               l.
            
             6
             c.
             13
             p.
             429.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Vestes
             igitur
             ,
             ge●●●●
             &
             caetera
             qu●
             habentur
             in
             praetlo
             ,
             si
             quis
             putat
             Deo
             chara
             ,
             is
             planè
             quis
             sit
             Deus
             ●escit
             .
             
               Id.
               ●●
            
             .
          
           
             s
             †
             Imagines
             erectae
             ,
             &
             candelae
             ad
             probationem
             sectarum
             .
             
               Thuan.
               l.
            
             23.
             p.
             641.
             
          
           
             t
             Geor.
             Wi●●lius
             cap.
             de
             Imaginib●s
             .
          
           
             u
             †
             
               Ex
               hist
               ,
               de
               dii●●●●●
               .
               Sy●●agmato
            
             1.
             p.
             14.
             
             Imagines
             parum
             honestae
             &
             sanctae
             confictae
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ant.
               de
               Do●
               .
               ●●●
               .
               c.
            
             12
             ss
             .
             6.
             
             &
             ●8
             .
          
           
             x
             †
             Lib.
             6
             
               de
               Inc.
               c.
            
             13.
             p.
             424.
             &
             p.
             409.
             
          
           
             y
             †
             
               In
               Deut.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             †
             
               Desid
               .
               Heraldus
               in
               Arnob.
               p.
            
             359.
             nu
             .
             244.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             
               Papyrius
               Massonius
               in
               praef
               .
               Agobardi
               .
            
          
           
             a
             †
             
               Erasin
               Indice
               Aug.
            
             Solus
             Deus
             adorandus
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             Solus
             Deus
             inuocandus
             .
             
               In
               Ind.
               Chrys
            
             .
          
           
             c
             †
             Deo
             soli
             fidendum
             .
             
               Val.
               in
               Isc
            
             .
             43.
             
               nota
               marg
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Fides
             in
             Deo
             habenda
             ,
             omnis
             spes
             in
             eo
             collocanda
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               Boior
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             321.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Debemus
             ipsum
             solum
             orare
             .
             
               Ferrar.
               de
               Iesu
               Christo
               abscondito
               ,
               l
               ▪
            
             1
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Seruiendum
             soli
             Deo.
             
               In
               marg
               ▪
               Vat.
               in
               Reg.
            
             1
             c.
             2.
             n●
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Eam
             creaturam
             solummodo
             quae
             increata
             dicitur
             colere
             &
             venerati
             didicimus
             .
             
               Greg.
               Nyss
               .
               apud
               Ant.
               Magnum
               in
               Meliss
               .
               Serm.
            
             1.
             col
             .
             116
             
               Bb.
               Pp
               ▪
               to
            
             1
             deleatur
             dictio
             
               solum
               ▪
               mode
            
             .
          
           
             h
             †
             Si
             ab
             alio
             pendcam
             quam
             a
             solo
             Deo
             ?
             
               Henr.
               Steph.
               in
               Ps
               .
               p.
            
             49.
             nu
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Deus
             solus
             potest
             hominet
             i●uare
             .
             
               H
               Steph
               in
               Ps
               .
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Optimum
             est
             in
             omni
             necessitate
             recta
             ad
             Deum
             confuge●e
             .
             
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             9.
             
               in
               Nausragie
            
             .
          
           
             l
             †
             Multi
             Sancti
             quos
             nunquam
             in
             Diuorum
             eumerum
             retulit
             
               Rom
               sedes
               .
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             ☞
             
               Guil.
               de
               s
               .
               A●●●e
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Diui
             cognomi●●tur
             qui
             omnino
             sune
             homines
             .
             
               Er.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             Cent.
             7
             p.
             768.
             
          
           
             n
             Canonizationes
             intertae
             .
             
               Anton
               de
               Dom.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             5
             §.
             63.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Sit
             ipse
             princip●u●n
             ,
             &
             sons
             ,
             &
             illa
             quaeda●●edia
             ,
             ne
             eum
             velis
             esse
             nimium
             p●●●
             sis
             in
             Christū
             ,
             &
             in
             Sanctos
             supersh
             ●o●
             i●pius
             .
             Nam
             &
             sancti
             &
             Angeli
             clamant
             Deum
             adora
             
               Iac.
               Fa●er
               in
               Numb
               .
               p.
            
             317.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Quid
             facitis
             vobis
             patronos
             ,
             &
             non
             confiditis
             Domino
             demus
             siue
             patrono
             ,
             magis
             patrono
             quam
             Domino
             Domus
             confidentes
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Heb.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             q
             Praeposterus
             diuorum
             cultus
             .
             
               Lemni
               .
               de
               occultis
               Naturae
               miraculis
               ,
               l.
            
             3.
             
             ●
             8.
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             †
             Deriuatitia
             sanctitas
             nondum
             sufficit
             aperire
             coelum
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
            
             in
             ●
             .
             
               ad
               Cor.
               c.
            
             7.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             De
             talibus
             secundum
             suum
             secretum
             disposuit
             Deus
             ●●
             .
          
           
             t
             †
             Imitatio
             eorum
             lis
             gratissima
             Laeu
             .
             Lemn
             de
             occultis
             Naturae
             mirac
             .
             l.
             3
             c.
             8.
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             In
             humanitate
             Christi
             ,
             in
             B.
             Virgine
             ,
             atque
             Sanctis
             ,
             non
             est
             caliocanda
             fiducia
             sub
             Deo.
             
               E●
               to
            
             .
             9.
             
               ad
               declarat
               .
               Dialegi
               qui
               dicitum
               naufragium
               .
            
          
           
             *
             †
             Vt
             in
             Sanctia
             quam
             plurimum
             po●amus
             fiduciae
             .
             
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Maledictus
             qui
             confidit
             in
             homine
             .
             
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             9.
             
               in
               Nauf●●gio
            
             .
          
           
             y
             †
             Nihilo
             peius
             ageretur
             cum
             religione
             Christians
             ,
             ●
             paulò
             minus
             ribueretur
             inuocationi
             Diuorum
             quam
             tribuitur
             à
             nonnullis
             .
             
               Er.
               to
            
             9.
             
             Ib.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e30910
           
             a
             Facilius
             est
             dicecre
             quid
             non
             sit
             ,
             qua●●
             quid
             sit
             .
             
               Ci●
               .
               de
               natura
               deo●●●
            
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Er
               to
            
             .
             6.
             
               annos
               .
               in
               c.
            
             3.
             
             Math.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             †
             
               Ferus
               in
               Io.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             92.
             
             †
             
               Rayn
               .
               Snoygoudanut
               ,
               p.
            
             16.
             
               in
               arg
               .
               Ps
            
             .
             6.
             
             †
             
               Eras
               .
               in
               c.
            
             3
             
               Math.
               to
            
             .
             6.
             
             †
             
               Vatab
               ▪
               in
            
             1.
             
             
               Reg.
               c.
            
             2
             †
             
               I●c
               .
               Faber
               in
               Euan
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Laur
               Valla
               ▪
               denieth
               the
               diuision
               ,
               as
               not
               agreeable
               with
               Saint
               Pauls
               doctrine
               .
               In
               Ep.
            
             1
             
               ad
               Cor.
               c
            
             7.
             pag.
             272.
             
          
           
             e
             Interna
             paenitentia
             sufficit
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Non
             paenitentia
             nos
             saluat
             sed
             fides
             ,
             sed
             gratia
             &
             beneficium
             eius
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             Non
             consistit
             in
             paena
             &
             afflictione
             corporis
             vel
             animae
             sed
             in
             reuersione
             ad
             Deum
             
               G●o
               .
               Venet
               to
            
             .
             4
             §
             3
             Probl
             122
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Ficta
             paenitentia
             in
             cilicio
             &
             afflictione
             corporis
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               ad
               Heb.
               c.
            
             6.
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             
               Di●●a●
               Ser●i
               .
               del
               Purgatorie
               ,
               c.
            
             18.
             p.
             209.
             
             †
             
               Geo
               Ven.
               to
            
             .
             4.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             Prob.
             122.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Lib.
             7
             
               de
               I●uent
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             p.
             467
             ▪
             
          
           
             m
             ☞
             
               In
               Balliol
               Collan
               Oxford
               ,
               MS.
               
            
          
           
             n
             †
             Id
             quod
             malè
             perpetratum
             est
             etiamsi
             moriendum
             esset
             nunquam
             perpetrare
             tur
             .
             
               Faber
               in
               Luc.
            
             1.
             17.
             p.
             440.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Vera
             poenitentia
             non
             est
             amplius
             eisdem
             affectibus
             obnoxium
             deprehendi
             .
             Serm.
             17.
             
             
               Ant.
               Magni
               ,
               Bb.
               Pp.
               to
               .
            
             1.
             col
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             a
             ☞
             Impossibile
             esse
             omnia
             peccata
             confiteri
             .
             *
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Con●
             .
             Trid.
             ●ist
             .
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             c
             Ib.
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Non
             disquisitio
             criminum
             exacta
             :
             tantum
             credat
             sibi
             per
             Christum
             remissa
             esse
             peccata
             et
             si
             non
             confiteatur
             eadem
             speciaius
             ▪
             
               Cone
               ▪
               Colons
               ease
               in
               Tr.
               de
               sacraum
               .
               Consess
               .
            
             §.
             Quod
             si
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Priusquam
             Confessio
             ad
             os
             venit
             ,
             Deus
             peccata
             dimitt
             ●
             .
             
               Er.
               in
               Ind.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             f
             ☞
             
               ●u
               .
               de
               S.
               Amor●
               .
               MS.
               
            
          
           
             g
             †
             Confessio
             illis
             aurifodinae
             .
             
               Krantz
               .
               metrop
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             42.
             p.
             195
             ,
          
           
             h
             †
             ●u●enibus
             quibuslibet
             committitur
             ,
             praefecti
             adolescentes
             inepti
             et
             stulti
             ,
             plerumque
             mali
             et
             petulantes
             .
             
               Rh●n
               ▪
               in
               T●●●ull
            
             .
          
           
             i
             ☞
             Cauendum
             vel
             in
             Confessione
             vel
             ob
             aliam
             causa
             loqui
             cum
             mulieribus
             ,
             cum
             omnes
             homines
             quantum
             cunque
             sanctos
             species
             fortes
             plurimum
             turbam
             .
             
               Rog
               Bacon
               MS.
               in
               op●●e
               mino●●
               .
               p.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Quot
             mulieres
             Eremita
             Paduae
             Arsininus
             nomine
             per
             Confessionis
             speciem
             ad
             concubitum
             pellexit
             .
             
               Pogg.
               in
               fac●tiis
               .
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             2283.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Pogg.
               apud
               .
               Zuing
               p.
            
             1941.
             
               out
               of
               Egnatius
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             
               Zuing.
               ex
               Pogg.
               p.
            
             1990.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             
               Er.
               to
            
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Non
             arbitror
             periclitari
             fidem
             si
             quis
             quid
             iocetur
             in
             cu●ullum
             alicuius
             Dominicani
             .
             
               Er.
               To.
            
             9.
             
               ad
               Declarat
            
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             373.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             
               Er.
               To.
            
             9.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             
               Er.
               To.
            
             2.
             p.
             865.
             
          
           
             s
             †
             
               Er.
               in
               Dialogqus
               inscri●itur
               pictas
               puerilis
               .
               Rhen
               in
               Tertull
               Chrysost
               .
               in
               Indice
               .
            
          
           
             t
             †
             Seruandam
             esse
             ob
             auctoritatem
             Ecclesiae
             
               Er
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Proximo
             facienda
             est
             si
             non
             ad
             sit
             Sacerdos
             
               Er.
               in
               Ind
               Chrys
            
             .
             ☞
             
               et
               MS.
               *
               p.
            
             220.
             
             †
             Laicus
             admittitur
             ad
             Confessionem
             in
             defectu
             Sacerdotis
             
               ●●
               .
               Ne●izanus
               in
               Sylui.
               nupe
               .
               p.
            
             236.
             
          
           
             a
             ☞
             Dicit
             Canon
             ,
             qui
             publice
             peccat
             publice
             paeniteat
             .
             MS.
             o.
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Vitae
             emendatio
             vera
             .
             
               Ant.
               Magnus
               .
               Bb.
               Pp.
               To.
            
             1.
             
             Serm.
             16.
             
             Col.
             123.
             
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Tanta
             potest
             esse
             cordis
             Contritio
             licet
             non
             egerit
             paenitentiam
             iniunctam
             ,
             quod
             immunis
             erit
             ab
             igne
             Purgatorio
             .
             MS.
             51
             p
             96.
             
             ☞
             Quod
             et
             culpa
             deletur
             per
             gratiam
             et
             paena
             tollitur
             per
             modicam
             paenitentiam
             .
             MS.
             o.
             p.
             396.
             
          
           
             d
             Sola
             delet
             Peccata
             nostra
             .
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             ☞
             MS.
             51.
             p.
             68.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e33750
           
             a
             †
             Quod
             immueabile
             aut
             de
             Scripturis
             traditu●●
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             Non
             omnia
             quae
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             perpetuam
             obligant
             .
             
               Fr.
               To.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Non
             cuivis
             permittatur
             vt
             eiusmodi
             constitutiones
             violet
             :
             sed
             si
             graues
             existerent
             mutand●
             causae
             per
             Ecclesiam
             tollerentur
             
               Er.
               To
               9.
            
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               Er.
               To
               6.
               in
               c.
            
             11.
             
             Math.
             Iugum
             meum
             fuaue
             .
          
           
             e
             †
             Sylua
             Iudaicarum
             caeremoniarum
             agrum
             Domini
             occupat
             .
             
               P●lyd
               .
               Virg.
               l
            
             4.
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             †
             Constitutionum
             ●umanan●m
             exa●●●a
             
               Er.
               To.
               6.
               in
               M●●
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Oceanica
             caeremon
             .
             multitudo
             .
             
               Engelliertu●
               Abbas
               de
               ortis
               et
               fine
               Rom.
               imperii
               in
               prefat
               ad
               Lectorem
               .
            
          
           
             h
             †
             Caeremoniarum
             inundationem
             damnat
             .
             
               Er.
               To
               9.
               p
            
             325.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Premuntur
             pluribus
             quam
             Iudaei
             
               Er.
               To.
            
             3.
             
             
               Schol
               in
               H●er
            
             .
             †
             Plus
             habent
             Iudaismi
             quam
             Christianismi
             .
             
               Er.
               To.
            
             3.
             p
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Populum
             in
             seruitutem
             redigunt
             .
             
               Auent
               .
               Anmol
               .
               Boierum
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Si
             recte
             instituantur
             debent
             esso
             ▪
             significa●●ae
             .
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             48.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Quae
             conducunt
             ad
             pietatem
             .
             
               Er
               to
               .
               6.
               in
               c.
            
             24.
             
             Math.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Christus
             non
             in
             externis
             quaerendus
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               6.
               in
               c.
            
             24.
             
             Math.
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Non
             solum
             in
             cibo
             &
             potu
             ,
             &
             indumento
             exterioribus
             sed
             multo
             magis
             in
             interioribus
             .
             
               Iic.
               Faber
               in
               Math.
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Externa
             seruanda
             ,
             at
             non
             tanti
             aestimanda
             vt
             in
             his
             existiment
             sitam
             pietatem
             .
             
               Er
               to
               9.
               
               Declarat
            
             .
             40.
             41
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             Damno
             superstitiosam
             fiduciam
             .
             
               Eras
               to
               .
               6.
               in
               c.
            
             24.
             
             Math.
             †
             In
             his
             non
             collocanda
             fiducia
             pietatis
             ,
             sed
             in
             Christo
             &
             animi
             puritate
             
               Er.
               to
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Arbitrariae
             esse
             debent
             non
             obligatoriae
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               9.
               
               Declarat
               .
            
             40.
             &c.
             †
             Quae
             protempore
             pertinebant
             ad
             decorem
             Ecclesiae
             pro
             more
             regionum
             &
             temporum
             mutantur
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               9.
               p
            
             877.
             
             ☞
             Immobiles
             &
             variabiles
             secundum
             varietatem
             temporum
             variantur
             .
             
               MS.
               Bas
               .
               p.
            
             215.
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             De
             simplicitate
             primaeuae
             Ecclesiae
             vide
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               6.
               in
               Math.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             †
             Abolitae
             .
             not
             a
             Marg.
             in
             Annot.
             
               Er.
               in
               H●●ar
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             
               de
               Trin.
               p
            
             6
             †
             Mortuae
             .
             
               Chr
               Mass
               ,
               in
               Chron.
            
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Adeò
             stulta
             sunt
             hominum
             iudicia
             vt
             haec
             diu
             ,
             longè
             praeferant
             .
             Et
             haud
             scio
             an
             tempora
             nostra
             hac
             labe
             careant
             .
             Faciat
             Iesu
             benignitas
             ,
             vt
             citò
             purgentur
             ,
             &
             omnes
             coelestem
             ambrosiam
             ,
             vinum
             semper
             nouum
             ,
             vinum
             E●angelicum
             bibant
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               Luc.
               p
            
             362.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Si
             quis
             constitutiones
             humanas
             non
             doceret
             ,
             quas
             aequè
             si
             non
             etiam
             arctius
             custodiri
             vellent
             ad
             mandarunt
             atque
             diuinas
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               .
               in
               Mat.
               c.
            
             15.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Minora
             peccata
             puniuntur
             neglectis
             grauioribus
             vt
             Sacerd.
             bibentis
             in
             Lupanari
             
               Er
               to
            
             9
             
          
           
             y
             ☞
             
               See
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               .
               MS.
               p.
            
             240.
             
          
           
             z
             †
             Humana
             diuinis
             non
             addenda
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               Lucan
               .
               p.
            
             465.
             
          
           
             a
             Hier.
             ad
             Sunium
             &
             Fretellam
             .
          
           
             b
             †
             Traditionum
             bona
             pars
             à
             vulgi
             errore
             .
             
               Krantz
               Wandal
               .
               l.
            
             6
             c.
             37
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             In
             his
             regionibus
             in
             quibus
             ego
             versatus
             sum
             ad
             insaniam
             vsque
             delirat
             superstitio
             vulgi
             .
             Er●to
             .
             9.
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             *
             †
             Veteris
             fermenti
             .
             
               Faber
               in
               Lucam
               .
               p.
            
             362.
             
          
           
             d
             Mutandae
             quae
             per
             imperitiam
             vel
             negligentiam
             ,
             vel
             ambitionem
             ,
             &
             auaritiam
             parantur
             .
             
               Cass
               .
               p
            
             62
             &
             59.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Apud
             gregarios
             m●stat
             ,
             superstitio
             commentaque
             &
             crassae
             ceremoniae
             speciem
             pietatis
             prae
             se
             ferentes
             ,
             efficaciores
             sunt
             ,
             quam
             iusta
             religio
             .
             
               ●o
               .
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               B●i●●
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Faciat
             Iesu
             benignitas
             vt
             cito
             purgentur
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               Luc.
               p.
            
             362.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Non
             cuiuis
             permittitur
             vt
             eiusmodi
             constitutiones
             violet
             ,
             sed
             si
             graues
             existerent
             mutandi
             causae
             ,
             per
             Ecclesiam
             tollerentur
             ,
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             9.
             
             Declarat
             .
             40
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             In
             Dialogo
             qui
             dicitur
             pietas
             Puerilis
             .
          
           
             i
             †
             Non
             cemerè
             alii
             iudicandi
             propter
             transgressiones
             .
             
               Fer.
               in
               c.
            
             15.
             
             
               Math.
               p.
            
             207.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e35730
           
             a
             †
             Sacrifi●ium
             non
             exp●atorium
             aut
             satisfactorium
             sed
             rememoratiuum
             .
             
               Iac.
               Schopp●run●
               Conc.
               23.
               de
               M●s●
               .
            
          
           
             b
             †
             Eucharistia
             non
             est
             sacrificium
             :
             sed
             sacrificii
             memoria
             .
             
               Er.
               in
               Ind.
               Aug
            
             ,
          
           
             c
             †
             Neque
             enim
             nos
             illud
             Sacrificium
             off●rimu●
             ,
             sed
             illud
             referimus
             incruento
             (
             vt
             dicitur
             )
             modo
             ●epetimus
             id
             ,
             quod
             Christus
             cruentum
             obtulit
             .
             
               Ar.
               Mont
               in
               Isaiam
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               p.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             d
             Materiae
             expers
             sacrificium
             .
             
               Cyril●
               Bb.
               Pp.
               10.
               1.
               p.
            
             147.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             M●lchisedec
             qui
             primus
             sacrificauit
             ,
             &
             Abraliam
             ,
             Isaac
             &
             Iacob
             ,
             qui
             sec●●dum
             eum
             ●tidem
             fecerunt
             .
             Se●
             illos
             quadam
             naturali
             p●etate
             ,
             non
             sacerdotali
             auctoritate
             rem
             diuinam
             fecisse
             constat
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil●d
               :
               I●uent●rerum
               ,
               l.
               4
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             253.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Mel●his●dec
             cibat
             Abraham
             .
             
               Vat-in
               c.
               14
               in
               Gen.
               nu
               .
            
             1
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Corporis
             sui
             signum
             dedit
             Christus
             .
             
               Er.
               in
               A●●
            
             .
          
           
             h
             †
             Typus
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             domini
             .
             
               I●
               Anaphora
               Bas●l●i
               ,
               ●ol
               .
               36.
               
               Bb.
               Pp.
               ●●
            
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Imago
             &
             similitudo
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             in
             actione
             mysteriorum
             celebrantur
             .
             
               Gelas
               .
               col
               .
               561.
               
               Bb.
               ●Pp
               .
               to
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Ignorante●
             illud
             Aug.
             crede
             &
             manducasti
             .
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1512.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Christi
             〈…〉
             non
             corporalis
             hosti●
             .
             
               In
               ●don●
               s●●
               .
               ●88
               .
               ●●
               .
               Pp.
               to
               6.
               
            
          
           
             o
             †
             C●bus
             spiritualis
             coena
             〈…〉
             ▪
             Chrys
             .
          
           
             p
             †
             Omnes
             eande●
             esc●n●
             spiritualen●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               V●●
               .
               in
               .
               ●
               ▪
               Co●
               .
            
             10.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             q
             †
             Quae
             de
             〈◊〉
             ●ua
             ●●nduc●●●●
             Christus
             praecepit
             ,
             spir●tualiter
             intelligen●●
             sunt
             
               Er.
               in
               Ind.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Mystica
             participatio
             Christi
             .
             
               E●
               ▪
               O●ympiodorus
               in
               ●●eles
               .
               c.
               9.
               col
               .
               61●
               ,
               ●●
               ▪
               Pp.
               to
               .
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             t
             †
             Mysticum
             cibum
             co●poris
             Christum
             possi●et
             Ecclesia
             ▪
             
               Nota
               Ma●g
               .
               ex
               Phil.
               ●●●pathio
               in
               Cant.
               Bb
               Pp.
               ●●
               .
               1.
               col
               .
            
             720.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Panis
             mysticus
             .
             
               E●
               .
               to
               .
               9
               p.
            
             390.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             De
             fide
             comede●dus
             
               E●
               .
               in
               Ind.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             y
             †
             Be●trami
             sententia
             contra
             eam
             .
             
               Trithemus
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             4.
             112.
             
          
           
             z
             †
             
               E●
               .
               ●
               Com.
               in
               Panorm
               .
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1536.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Hoc
             votum
             meum
             si
             valeret
             ,
             non
             mundus
             iam
             olim
             ●uisiet
             agitatus
             ●ot
             quaestionibus
             ,
             neque
             modò
             agitaretur
             de
             Eucharistia
             
               E●
               .
               to
               9
               p.
            
             390.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             
               Ferus
               in
               Eccles
            
             .
             Certa
             &
             constans
             ●iduci●
             .
             
               c.
               9
               p.
            
             131.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Pag●nu●
               in
               Th●saur●
               p.
            
             120.
             
             ●
             †
             Non
             fides
             ●ed
             vera
             &
             firm●
             persuasio
             .
             
               Ferus
               in
               ●
               .
               ●
               .
               Io.
               p.
            
             187.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Fiduciam
             habenti
             in
             Domi●●
             misericordia
             Domini
             auxilio
             〈◊〉
             &
             ●uebitur
             cum
             .
             
               V●●
               ▪
               ●●
               Ps
               32.
               nu
               .
            
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             S●i●itus
             S.
             A●habo
             est
             &
             pignus
             .
             
               Va●
               in
               Summ●
               Scriptura
            
             .
          
           
             e
             †
             Cum
             fiducia
             accedentes
             ad
             thronum
             gratiae
             .
             
               Va●ab
               .
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Nihil
             〈◊〉
             de
             certissima
             salute
             .
             
               Snoygandanus
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             A
             morte
             securus
             .
             
               ●e●
               .
               in
               c
               16.
               
               Ma●
               .
               p.
            
             229.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             Certit
             .
             de
             remissione
             pec●torum
             .
             
               F●r
               .
               in
               cap.
               20.
               
               ●●
               .
               p.
            
             598.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Christiani
             dignitas
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Fiducia
             principale
             principium
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Fiducia
             laudata
             à
             Christo
             .
             
               S●●ll●
               in
               〈◊〉
               pag.
            
             250.
             
          
           
             a
             Io.
             Cusp
             .
             in
             ●●
             Ph●●a
             .
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             b
             ☞
             Ve●è
             meretrix
             Babylon
             .
             
               Conc.
               Bas
               .
               MS.
               p.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             
               Espenc
               .
               in
               Titum
               .
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             76.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             
               T●b
               .
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             L.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             †
             
               F●
               .
               P●trarcha
               p.
               174.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             g
             †
             Pecun●am
             omnia
             posse
             .
             
               Did.
               Stell●
               in
               Lucam
               10
               ▪
               p.
            
             32
             
          
           
             h
             †
             
               Esp●●●
               .
               in
               Titum
               〈◊〉
               p.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Officiarii
             Ro●ae
             venales
             .
             
               De
               In●●●●
               .
               rerum
               l.
               4.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             281.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Cardinalium
             Collegia
             venalia
             .
             
               Ib.
               l.
               8.
               c.
               2
               p.
            
             487.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Nummar●a
             pe●●is
             regna●
             Romae
             .
             
               ●●
               .
               〈◊〉
               in
               Chron.
               ●●●i●
               .
               ad
               〈◊〉
               .
               1404.
               
               G●●●
               .
            
             ●●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             m
             †
             A●ritia
             &
             imposturae
             ad
             corradendum
             nummum
             .
             
               Germ.
               script
               .
               ●o
               .
               2
               :
               p
            
             377.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Genus
             expiscandae
             pecuniae
             à
             vet●rum
             C●nonibus
             &
             maiorum
             iustitutis
             valde
             alienu
             .
             
               Fr.
               Duarenus
               de
               S.
               Eccl●sia
               ministeriis
               ,
               l.
               7.
               c.
               6
               p.
            
             509
             
          
           
             o
             †
             Captores
             beneficiorum
             Romam
             certatim
             cursitant
             .
             
               Ib.
               l
               6.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             518.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             
               Io.
               N●niz
               p.
               390.
               in
               S●lua
               iux●
               .
               nu
               .
            
             149
             
          
           
             q
             †
             Quamlibet
             indigno
             nebuloni
             modo
             it
             muneret
             donegare
             consueuit
             .
             
               Fr.
               Dua●
               .
               ●●
               S.
               Eccl.
               ministerii●
               l.
               6.
               c.
               4
               p.
            
             518.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Non
             merenti●us
             ,
             sed
             magis
             afferentibus
             Sacerdotibus
             data
             .
             
               ●o
               .
               Langius
               in
               Act●●
            
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             ſ
             ☞
             Non
             respiciunt
             ad
             personarum
             m●rita
             :
             sed
             tan●um
             ad
             quantum
             p●cuni●
             concessit
             .
             
               MS.
               C.
               in
               C●ll
               .
               Magd.
               
            
          
           
             t
             †
             
               P●norm
               .
               de
               robu●
               g●stis
               Alphons●
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               8.
               
               Apud
               Zuing
               p.
            
             283●
             .
          
           
             u
             †
             Vulturii
             Romanenses
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Annal
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             535.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Carnificina
             sub
             Alex
             
               Germ.
               s●r
               .
               ●●
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             189.
             
          
           
             y
             ☞
             Lupi
             efficaci●m
             non
             megabit
             ,
             quisquis
             genus
             Romanord
             lupino
             lacte
             non
             ambig●
             educatum
             ,
             vnde
             pl●runque
             quod
             dulcius
             est
             ●upinum
             saporem
             retinet
             ,
             primique
             fidem
             eorum
             quam
             à
             matre
             lupa
             didicerunt
             ,
             sibi
             inuicē
             se●nau●runt
             ,
             eademque
             quadam
             lege
             naturae
             manauit
             ad
             posteros
             .
             Inde
             na●um
             est
             prouerbium
             ;
             Quicquid
             in
             Romanis
             est
             lacteum
             ,
             totum
             est
             Lupuum
             .
             
               nu
               .
               7.
               p
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             9
             §.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             Romana
             curia
             nihil
             recti
             ▪
             nihil
             ●ani
             
               Thuan
               l.
            
             28.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Romae
             non
             licet
             benesac●re
             .
             
               I●
               .
               Neuiz
               .
               in
               Sylua
               N
               〈…〉
               ,
               l
            
             4
             p
             393.
             
             ●●
             .
             152.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Roma
             ipsa
             supanar
             reddita
             ,
             foemine
             ,
             Petri
             domus
             ●●lita
             fluxu
             .
             Ad
             S●yg●os
             o●et
             vsque
             lares
             ,
             incestat
             olympum
             N●dore
             ho●
             ,
             facta
             est
             toto
             exe●erab●●●s
             orbe
             
               Espene
               .
               ●●
               e●
               ad
               Ti●um
               ,
               p.
            
             ●●
             .
          
           
             c
             †
             Continentia
             coru●●arior
             albo
             〈…〉
             Saeculares
             .
             
               Krantz
               Met
               op
               .
               ●
               .
               9.
               c.
            
             34.
             p.
             2●●
             .
          
           
             a
             ☞
             
               B●●
               MS.
               p.
            
             334.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             
               Thuan.
               hist
               .
               l.
            
             27.
             p
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Carpinales
             vocati
             à.
             
               Conrade
               Mogunt
               .
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             28
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Curiales
             Cardinales
             &
             Praela●i
             admi●●u●
             in
             P●radiso
             absque
             examine
             .
             
               I●
               N
               〈…〉
               .
               l
            
             4
             p
             336.
             
             ●●
             .
             155.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Cardinalis
             nomen
             Hier
             a●tate
             vix
             n●tum
             .
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             13
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Rub●us
             petas●●
             D.
             Hieronymo
             impertitus
             à
             Pictoribus
             .
             
               P●lyd
               Virg.
               l
            
             4.
             
               de
               Inuen●
               rerum
               .
               p.
            
             274.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Ferd.
             Ponz●tta
             60
             aureorum
             millibus
             Cardinalitium
             pileum
             emit
             .
             
               Garrenbert
               .
               l.
            
             6
             
               devitis
               Pontif
               Zuing.
               p
            
             2490.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Fr.
             Armellinus
             Rom.
             Mercator
             emit
             Cardinal●●●um
             à
             L●one
             10.
             150.
             aureorum
             millibus
             .
             Il●●
             .
             2511.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Iud.
             Palatinus
             multo●
             reges
             aequauit
             .
             
               F●lgos
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c
             10.
             
             
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             951.
             
          
           
             h
             †
             See
             
               Erasmus
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Gent.
             3.
             
             Adag
             .
             1.
             p
             603.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Lud.
             Patauinus
             Cardinalis
             primus
             canes
             equosque
             aluit
             .
             
               Volate●
               .
               l.
            
             22.
             
             
               Anthropomorph
               .
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             954
             
          
           
             k
             †
             De
             Cardinalibus
             Scortatoribus
             Synaedis
             &
             eorum
             spurcitiis
             vide
             Ant.
             de
             Dominis
             contra
             Suarem
             .
             c
             1
             §.
          
           
             l
             ☞
             Cardinales
             more
             solito
             cupidi
             .
             
               MS.
               C●n
               Coll.
               Magd.
               p.
            
             117.
             
          
           
             m
             ☞
             
               Bas
               .
               Conc.
               MS.
               p.
            
             363.
             
          
           
             n
             ☞
             Nomen
             operis
             &
             non
             honoris
             .
             
               Conc.
               Bas●
               MS.
            
             2.
             p
             455.
             
          
           
             o
             Multi
             Episcopatum
             desiderant
             explendae
             auaritiae
             ,
             &
             libidinis
             suae
             causa
             ,
             non
             quod
             communi
             vtilitari
             vt
             eorum
             exposcit
             officium
             &
             nomen
             ,
             consulan●
             .
             Quaeritur
             enim
             quantum
             in
             redditibus
             habeat
             Episcopatus
             ,
             non
             quot
             oues
             pascuae
             in
             eo
             sunt
             .
             
               Platina
               apud
               Wolf.
               to
            
             .
             1.
             ●
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Nulli
             minus
             Episcopi
             ,
             quam
             qui
             inter
             Episcopos
             primas
             tenent
             .
             
               Eras
               .
               to
            
             .
             2.
             
             Adag
             .
             1.
             
             C●nt
             .
             3
             p
             ,
             603.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             Plerique
             sunt
             nostri
             temporis
             à
             religione
             &
             sacris
             quam
             quiuis
             Satrapae
             &
             prophani
             Principes
             longè
             alieniores
             
               Fr.
               Duarenus
               lib.
            
             1
             c.
             4.
             p.
             440.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             (
             Vneimus
             )
             ad
             hae●●empora
             ,
             quibus
             nihil
             minus
             norunt
             quam
             eas
             partes
             quae
             illis
             à
             Paulo
             assignantur
             .
             
               Isid
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Episcopi
             nomen
             officium
             ,
             non
             Simonia
             .
             
               Viues
               in
               Eras
               .
               l.
            
             19.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             
               It
               was
               the
               office
               of
               Bishops
               to
               preach
               .
            
             Hist
             Conc.
             Trid.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             u
             ☞
             Officium
             Episcoporum
             praed●care
             .
             
               Bas
               .
               MS.
               p.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Sacerdos
             fur
             insigni●
             Lib.
             13.
             
             
               Wandal
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Inexplebilis
             auaritiae
             .
             
               Fer.
               in
               c.
            
             2
             ,
             
               Io.
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             
               In
               Is
               .
               c.
            
             3
             
               in
               margine
            
             .
          
           
             d
             ☞
             〈…〉
             116
             267
             346
             422
             ●●●●●
             .
             〈…〉
             ●●3
             〈…〉
             Pinguis
             panis
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Poly●
             〈…〉
             de
             〈…〉
             275
             〈…〉
             .
             Zuing
             4.
             29.
             62.
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Auaritia
             &
             sacri●egnum
             s●b
             pretex●●
             pretatis
             
               Germ.
               se●●●t
               .
               to
               .
               2.
               p.
            
             376.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             Auaritia
             in
             conversione
             lud
             eoru●a
             (
             cum
             vt
             magis
             effe
             ●rent
             s●
             
               P
               Cieza
               ●erum
               Indicarum
               ,
               to
               .
               2.
               c.
               33.
               a●●d
               〈…〉
               ●
            
             41●1
             .
          
           
             h
             ▪
             Cierici
             non
             ●●quiruntur
             an
             sint
             auari
             
               I●●●●g
               MS.
               ●●●
               473
               lib
               Pp.
               to
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             ▪
             ●●●l
             siasti●●
             mi●irant
             Plutoni
             ,
             ●accho
             &
             ●e●eri
             .
             
               ●●●
               .
               〈…〉
               :
               ●●●●tia
               d●plici
               ,
               p.
            
             117
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Communia
             matain
             Prou.
             thium
             v●lgò
             venerunt
             .
             
               Io.
               ●●uent
               Annal.
               Boiorum
               ,
               p.
            
             647.
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Omne
             genus
             libidinum
             atque
             nequitiae
             exercent
             .
          
           
             d
             †
             Non
             solam
             ,
             imoplures
             vxores
             s●u
             amasias
             ,
             i●●o
             &
             quandoqae
             concubinas
             habent
             eodem
             tempore
             
               I
               ▪
               Neuiz
               .
               sylut
               ●●pt
               p
               68.
               
               ●●
               .
            
             128.
             d
             †
             Ali●nas
             repere
             vxores
             
               Io.
               A●●nt
               .
               Annal.
               l.
               4
               p.
            
             382.
             e
             †
             Gloriantur
             in
             tabernis
             vinarus
             de
             puellis
             stupratis
             
               Id.
               Ib.
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             386.
             f
             ☞
             Inebriemus
             nos
             in
             vino
             ,
             non
             sit
             pratum
             quod
             non
             pert●ansea●
             luxuria
             nostra
             .
             
               Vigel
               in
               Clericis
               ,
               MS.
               
               9.
               p.
            
             304.
             g
             †
             Hodie
             non
             pu●untur
             aduiteria
             .
             
               I●
               Neuizanut
               in
               syl●●
               Nu●tiali
               ,
               p.
               55.
               nu
               .
            
             89.
             
          
           
             
               C●initus
               de
               honesta
               dis●itlina
               .
               s
               .
               9.
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             †
             
               Erasmus
               to
               .
               9.
               p.
            
             306
             Si
             omnes
             adulterae
             lapidarentur
             ,
             to
             us
             mons
             Ollariae
             non
             sufficeret
             .
          
           
             r
             ☞
             Quidam
             Archiepiscopus
             Clericum
             saum
             tam
             incorrigibiliter
             in
             sanientem
             cum
             adultera
             inclusit
             in
             cella
             ,
             &
             omnia
             per
             multos
             dies
             cautè
             fecit
             ministrari
             ,
             sed
             nec
             die
             ,
             nec
             nocte
             eos
             ox●re
             permisit
             ,
             nec
             ab
             invicem
             seperari
             .
             Cum●gitur
             per
             multos
             dies
             enim
             cautionem
             ,
             Iurator●am
             se
             nunquam
             in
             amplexus
             illius
             mulieris
             reuersurum
             ,
             &
             ita
             quodam
             modo
             Sathana
             Sathanam
             expellente
             ab
             insania
             sua
             curatus
             est
             .
             
               MS
               O.
               p.
            
             165.
             
          
           
             s
             ☞
             Curand
             um
             est
             tale
             vitium
             non
             solum
             per
             castigationem
             &
             increpationem
             &
             communicationem
             ,
             sed
             per
             medicinalem
             cautelam
             Vnde
             quidam
             Episcopus
             cum
             habere●
             quendam
             Clericum
             insano
             amore
             incorrigibiliter
             laborantem
             ,
             suscitauit
             ci
             litem
             de
             ●●●
             nesicio
             suo
             ,
             &
             tam
             d●u
             ,
             cum
             li●●bus
             &
             sumptibus
             cum
             fatig●●i
             fecit
             ,
             ●●●●c
             to●●us
             insan●us
             morū
             obliuisce●●●●
             ▪
             
               MS.
               
               O.
               p.
            
             164.
             
          
           
             t
             ☞
             Alter
             Episcopus
             in
             consimili
             casan
             impetrabat
             â
             Principe
             vt
             Clericum
             suum
             ita
             amantem
             in
             at
             ●o
             &
             periculoso
             negotio
             mitteret
             ad
             Curiam
             Romanam
             .
             In
             quo
             ●●got●
             ot
             sustinuit
             advt●sitates
             &
             labores
             ,
             quod
             cum
             rediret
             insani
             amoris
             non
             recordabatur
             
               MS.
               
               O.
               p.
            
             164.
             
          
           
             †
             Potatores
             st●pratores
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               A●nal
               .
               ●
               5
               p
            
             440.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Miseremini
             ●●●●●●op●●r
             m●●●
             co●●●
             uptas
             oblationes
             .
             Patri
             ●o●●m
             Christ
             ,
             co
             s●m●tar
             c●●
             〈…〉
             .
             
               Liur
               .
               Schri●●●●●
               monumentis
               Italia
               ,
               p
            
             235.
             
          
           
             y
             Viues
             in
             to
             5.
             
             Aug.
             l
             ●7
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ☞
             Quaerunt
             vt
             praesint
             non
             vt
             prosint
             .
             
               MS.
               Bal.
               p.
            
             345.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Sacerdotia
             quasi
             caballi
             empta
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               Beior
               .
               l.
               4
               p.
            
             382.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Pontificum
             Episcoporum
             Presbyterourm
             Sacerdotum
             superbissima
             tecta
             aulae
             ,
             equi
             ,
             non
             dicam
             scorta
             &
             vilissima
             mancipia
             .
             
               Andt.
               Mas
               in
               Iosue
               ●
               7.
               p
            
             128.
             
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               MS.
               *
               p
            
             130.
             
             
               &
               MS
               29.
               p.
            
             216.
             
          
           
             e
             ☞
             Cl●rici
             cutiales
             stellae
             erraticae
             .
             
               MS.
               29.
               pag.
            
             
          
           
             f
             †
             Plunt
             mancipia
             Principum
             &
             Aulae
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               2.
               
               Adag
               ▪
               ●
               .
               Cent.
               3.
               p
            
             603.
             
          
           
             g
             ☞
             Frequentantes
             Aulas
             Regum
             peru
             ▪
             ●ire
             debent
             ad
             ignominiam
             Gehennalem
             .
             
               〈…〉
               S
               Amore
               MS.
               p
            
             156.
             
          
           
             h
             ☞
             Contra
             Clericos
             vt
             M●tes
             incedentes
             
               MS
               29.
               p
            
             271.
             
          
           
             i
             ☞
             Quastu
             Cletie
             &
             habitu
             milites
             MS
             59
             127.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             
               Fr
               Duarenus
               de
               sac●●s
               ecclesiae
               〈…〉
               ,
               l
               10.
               4
               p.
            
             440.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             8.
             
             §
             30.
             
          
           
             m
             ☞
             Contra
             Mercatores
             .
             
               MS.
               p.
            
             139.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Pecudes
             ignauae
             ,
             stulti
             sti●●●e●
             caudaces
             asiri
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
            
             45●
             .
          
           
             o
             ☞
             
               Conc.
               Bas
               .
               MS.
               p
            
             365.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Sacerdotia
             Histrionica
             Arte
             comparata
             
               Lil.
               Greg.
               Gyrald
               .
               to
               .
               2
               ex
               hist
               .
               Poet.
               Dial.
               6.
               p.
               236.
               p.
            
             328.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Ordo
             in
             multas
             sectas
             diuisus
             .
             
               Polyd.
               Virg.
               de
               Inuent
               l
               7.
               c
               1
               p.
               440.
               &
               l
               8
               c
               4
               p.
            
             493.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Nunc
             mundus
             plenus
             est
             Sodalitatibus
             .
             
               Er.
               to
               .
               4.
               p.
            
             224.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             Religionis
             titulo
             commendabiles
             
               Er.
               to
               4
               p
            
             2●4
             .
          
           
             d
             †
             Ahorum
             nominibus
             religiosi
             .
             
               Iac.
               Faber
               in
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               c.
               1
               p
            
             106.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Non
             reli
             〈…〉
             sed
             sacrilegium
             .
             
               Guil.
               de
               S.
               Am●e
               ,
               c
            
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             ☞
             Contra
             fal
             〈…〉
             monachos
             .
             
               MS
               O.
               p.
            
             115.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             
               Erasin
               declarat
               .
               ad
               Confessionem
               militis
               .
            
          
           
             h
             †
             Qui
             etiam
             iactitant
             illud
             Apostolorum
             fuisse
             institutum
             .
             
               Pol.
               Virg.
               l.
               7.
               c.
               3
               p.
            
             451.
             163.
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Religio
             D.
             Francisci
             de
             iure
             diuino
             .
             
               Em
               Rodericu●
               quaest
               .
               regular
               .
               &
               Canon
               .
               p.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             See
             
               Polyd.
               l
               7.
               c.
               1
               p.
            
             440.
             
             †
             
               Eras
               .
               i●
               vita
               Hier.
               p
            
             5.
             
             †
             
               Er.
               Duar●●
               .
               de
               Ecc●●ministrir
               ,
               c.
               24
               p.
            
             458.
             
             †
             
               Er.
               to
               ▪
               9.
            
             
          
           
             l
             †
             Apud
             eos
             literarum
             exercitia
             publica
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               Boiorum
            
             .
             Scholae
             &
             Sonniaria
             .
             
               A●t
               de
               Dom.
               l
               ●
               .
               c.
            
             12
             §.
             63.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Monachi
             professio
             priscae
             liberaeque
             vtae
             meditatio
             .
             
               Er
               in
               vita
               Hier.
               p.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Nullum
             yotorum
             vinculum
             .
             
               Polyd.
               Virg.
               de
               Inuent
               .
               l.
               7
               c
               1
               p.
            
             440.
             
          
           
             o
             ☞
             Vncinis
             pomorum
             puerulos
             ad
             religionem
             vestrum
             adtrahitis
             .
             
               Ital.
               Acad
               &
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             §
             46.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Omnibus
             impositum
             ,
             vt
             sudore
             vultus
             acquirant
             necessaria
             .
             
               V
               at
               in
               Prouerbia
               c.
               16
               nu
               .
            
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Antiqui
             non
             distincti
             cultu
             aut
             vestibus
             .
             
               Eras
               .
               S●●ol
               in
               ●p
               ad
               Rusticum
               .
               p.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Orti
             fungorum
             more
             .
             
               Pol●
               .
               Virg.
               l.
            
             7
             c.
             3
             p
             453.
             
          
           
             ſ
             
               †
               Polid.
               Virg.
               lib
               de
               ●●uent
               .
               p
            
             443.
             
             ☞
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             t
             †
             Monac●●
             Sacerdotibus
             Eliae
             ●●
             Idolola●riam
             co●paran
             
               S
               Pagninus
               p
            
             1157.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Henricus
             septimus
             nephando
             Dominicani
             calice
             sublatus
             .
             
               Ansel
               .
               Rid
               p.
            
             54.
             
             †
             Hen
             7.
             
             ●
             Monacho
             potionatus
             
               Io.
               Stru●●iu●
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             145.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Caluitie
             &
             habitu
             duntaxat
             Religion
             in
             prae
             se
             ferentes
             .
             
               ●o
               .
               Auentinus
               Annal.
               Boior
               .
               l
            
             2.
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             y
             †
             Solo
             titulo
             fere
             Monachi
             sunt
             .
             
               Er.
               ●●
            
             .
             2.
             
             Cent.
             3.
             
             Adag
             .
             ●
             .
             p.
             830.
             
          
           
             z
             ☞
             Specie
             tenus
             de●●●runt
             saeculum
             .
             
               Phil.
               Repington
               .
               MS
               p.
            
             475.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             Pharisaeorum
             genus
             .
             
               ●●
               Auent
               .
               annal
               .
               Boior
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             312.
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Ad
             eos
             Pharisaei
             collati
             simplices
             vi●eri
             queant
             
               Er.
               ●●
            
             .
             6
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             c
             †
             
               Ficta
               Monastica
               Institutio
               .
               Polyd.
               Virg.
               de
               Inuent
               .
               l.
            
             7
             c.
             2
             p
             446.
             
          
           
             d
             †
             Monasterium
             hypocriseos
             domicilium
             .
             
               Clenard
               .
               in
               ep
               p.
            
             165.
             
          
           
             e
             †
             Deuorantes
             domus
             &
             impudicitiae
             
               Eras
               .
               ●●
            
             6
             
               in
               Math.
               c.
            
             23.
             
             
               Ant
               de
               D●m
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             11
             §
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             Continentiam
             Monachi
             ipsi
             quam
             profitentur
             seruare
             non
             seruant
             .
             
               Iul
               Caesar
               Scaliger
               in
               lib.
               de
               causis
               plantarum
               .
               Theophrasti
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             †
             
               Amat
               .
               Lusitanus
               Curatione
            
             69.
             p.
             382
             †
             
               Corrupti
               morbo
               gallico
               Ib.
               in
               schol
               .
               p.
            
             384.
             
          
           
             h
             ☞
             Tot
             diuersia
             &
             tam
             delicatis
             cibis
             vtuntur
             ,
             qui
             in
             sua
             domo
             sobrii
             ,
             in
             Monasterium
             gulosi
             .
             
               Hugo
               de
               Folio
               MS.
            
             
          
           
             i
             †
             Splendida
             conuinia
             
               Er.
               ●●
            
             2
             Cent.
             3.
             
             Adag
             .
             1.
             p
             830.
             
          
           
             k
             †
             Franciscani
             por●i
             .
             
               Ambros
               Calepinus
               in
               verbo
               Leuchephantus
            
             .
          
           
             l
             †
             Vt
             porci
             in
             latibulis
             ventri
             &
             peni
             seruiunt
             .
             
               Io.
               suspin
               .
               in
               Hen.
               ●●●
            
             2
             p.
             409.
             
          
           
             m
             †
             Est
             o●ii
             genus
             quoddam
             .
             
               Er
               ●●
            
             4
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             n
             †
             Sacrifici
             ac
             Moniales
             o●io
             somnoque
             dediti
             .
             
               Lau.
               Lemnius
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               occultis
               ,
               c.
            
             51
             p.
             277
             
          
           
             o
             Lib
             1
             
               de
               los
               dominos
               Manuscript
            
             .
             1
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             †
             Eorum
             ignauia
             historiae
             intercidunt
             Naturae
             miraculis
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               Annal.
               Boi●r
               .
               l
            
             4
             p.
             312.
             
          
           
             q
             ●
             V●inam
             non
             ●●●et
             ver●ss●mum
             nullum
             adhuc
             repe●●●i
             quod
             non
             esset
             intestinis
             ,
             odus
             ac
             imp●is
             insectum
             .
             E●to
             .
             4
             ▪
             p.
             488.
             
          
           
             r
             †
             Non
             v
             ▪
             habite
             pui
             fuor
             qu
             ▪
             in
             iseruto
             
               Lud
               Ario●●●
               Cant.
               14
               p
            
             67.
             
          
           
             ſ
             †
             Non
             potest
             superb●a
             eorum
             operati
             quam
             cum
             superb●a
             a
             Luciferi
             qui
             voluit
             fieri
             al●●hmus
             
               B●●ti
               .
               (
               ●ssan
               .
               ●●●a●
               .
               glor●●●undi
               4
               ●●te
               considerat
               .
            
             2●
             .
             §
             Sedeum
             sint
             Minores
             .
          
           
             t
             †
             Claustia
             Monachorum
             prostibuia
             meretricum
             
               Laur.
               S●hiaderus
               in
               Monum
               .
               Ital.
               p
            
             235.
             
          
           
             u
             †
             Ad
             haec
             Sancto
             rum
             reliqu
             as
             vel
             Apostolicas
             Tabellas
             ,
             offerentibus
             osculandas
             porrigunt
             ,
             &c
             
               Polyd
               Virgil.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             †
             Poseunt
             stipem
             quam
             decet
             magis
             dare
             .
             
               Viues
               in
               Aug.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             y
             †
             Monachi
             debent
             operari
             
               Nota
               Marg.
               in
               Bibl.
               Pp.
               col
            
             7
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             †
             Omnibus
             impositum
             vt
             sudore
             vultus
             acquirant
             necessaria
             .
             
               Vatab.
               in
               Pro●uerb
               .
               c.
               16.
               nu
               .
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             †
             In
             eos
             qui
             non
             laborant
             manibus
             .
             I
             
               ●nota
               Marg.
               in
               c.
               3.
               ad
               Thessal
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Monachus
             qui
             non
             operatur
             latroni
             par
             iudicandus
             est
             .
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dam.
               l.
               9.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             c
             ☞
             Monachi
             debent
             viuere
             labore
             manuum
             suarum
             .
             
               Guide
               Amore.
            
             
          
           
             d
             Being
             all
             transcribed
             and
             fittea
             for
             the
             Presse
             .
          
           
             e
             ☞
             Monachus
             fabrilem
             artem
             exercens
             .
             
               MS.
               Dunelm
            
             .
          
           
             a
             †
             Ingrediuntur
             Monasterium
             ab
             otium
             &
             ope●
             I●
             
               Cuspin
               in
               Austria
               p.
            
             602
             
          
           
             b
             †
             Profitentur
             paupertatem
             vt
             effugiant
             paiperlae
             .
             
               Eras
               .
               in
               Nou.
               ●est
               .
               to
               .
               6
               p
            
             1●0
             .
          
           
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               Statute
               MS.
               
            
             Vncinis
             pomorum
             puerulos
             ad
             religionem
             vestram
             attrahitis
             .
             c
             †
             Monachi
             in
             tribus
             Deo
             similes
             vbique
             ;
             1.
             aliquando
             in
             lupanari
             ;
             2.
             omnia
             sciunt
             vagando
             ;
             3
             non
             peccando
             
               P.
               Rebuffus
               tr
               .
               Concordatorum
               ,
               p.
            
             214.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             illud
             Mathei
             ,
             Tunc
             qui
             sent
             in
             Iudaea
             fugiant
             in
             montes
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             booke
             of
             Corruptions
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Io
               Bodinus
               methe
               do
               hist
               .
               p.
            
             96.
             
             Talibus
             nugis
             referti
             suut
             
               Antoni●●
               .
               Aidonis
               .
               &c.
            
             —
             ac
             veterum
             Annalium
             libri
             —
             portentis
             ac
             miraculis
             referti
             .
             †
             Facta
             )
             et
             infecta
             narrant
             ,
             
               Krantzius
               Wandaliae
               .
               l.
               14.
               c.
            
             17.
             
             †
             Miracula
             fictitia
             et
             reuelationes
             .
             
               Io.
               Auent
               .
               l.
               5.
               p
            
             438.
             
             Miracula
             Cacodaemonum
             .
             
               Io.
               Iac.
               Wickerus
               de
               secretis
               .
               l.
            
             1
             
               c.
               5
               p.
            
             36.
             
             ☞
             De
             miraculis
             Sanctorum
             Arte
             magica
             
               Bac.
               MS.
               p.
            
             13.
             
             †
             Pseudo-Propheta
             miraculis
             abducens
             —
             miraculis
             tentat
             fidem
             nostram
             Deus
             .
             
               Vat.
               in
               Deut
               c.
            
             13
             †
             
               Contra
               Henr.
               4.
               pro
               Greg.
               7
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1542
             Quatuor
             monachorum
             hist
             .
             stigmata
             Christi
             simulantium
             .
             
               vide
               apud
               Wietum
               de
               prastigi
               daemonum
               .
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             1446.
             
             †
             Virginis
             Mariae
             tabula
             de
             caelo
             delapsa
             .
             
               Blondus
               Decade
               1.
               l.
               6
               :
               in
               Chron.
               apud
               Zuing.
               p.
            
             4167.
             
             †
             Ad
             Mariam
             formosam
             Reginoburgi
             concursus
             ob
             miracula
             .
             
               Seb.
               Franeus
               in
               Zuin.
               p.
            
             4163.
             
             Miracula
             in
             Transubstantiatione
             ,
             non
             sunt
             ab
             omni
             dolo
             malo
             vel
             praestigiis
             libera
             .
             
               Ant
               de
               Dom.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             265.
             
             ☞
             Infinita
             miracula
             tempore
             Antichristi
             .
             
               Bacon
               MS
               p.
               218.
               
               MS.
               9.
               p.
               101.
               
               Bas
               .
               MS.
               p.
            
             515.
             
          
           
             ●
             Quare
             miracula
             non
             fiant
             .
             
               Geo.
               Ven.
               Probl.
               To
            
             4
             §
             3.
             
             Probl.
             164
             ☞
             Miracula
             simulant
             campanas
             pulsant
             Praedicatio
             nibus
             extollunt
             fiunt
             à
             malis
             presertim
             in
             Aduentu
             Antichristi
             .
             
               Gu.
               de
               S.
               Amor.
            
             ☞
             Alii
             ali●s
             narrant
             .
             
               Dunelm
               MS.
               p.
            
             110.
             
             †
             Miracula
             non
             prosunt
             fine
             fide
             .
             〈…〉
             2.
             
               ●●
               p.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             Cochlaeus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A04347-e44880
           
             Pietro
             Seaue
             .
          
           
             See
             l
             ,
             Examen
             Pacifique
             .
             Que
             le
             Concile
             of
             est
             pas
             legitime
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             P
             de
             Alliaco
             Cameracensis
             de
             reformatione
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             MS
             ▪
             
               two
               Copies
               and
               printed
               .
               Bas
               .
            
             155.
             
             Gentiani
             Herue●i●
             oratio
             de
             reparanda
             Ecclesiasticorum
             disciplina
             .
             Brixi●
             1563.
             
             De
             Squaloribus
             Ecclesiae
             sine
             nomine
             Authoris
             
               Bas
               .
               1551.
               and
               others
            
             .
             Picus
             Mirandulae●
             
               Oration
               to
            
             Leo
             
               the
               ●enth
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
            
             in
             fasciculo
             rerum
             expetendarum
             .
             
               If
               we
               might
               haue
               been
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               haue
               seene
               their
               book●
               in
               written
               hand
               ,
               before
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Inquisitors
               hands
               ,
               and
               were
               printed
               ,
               what
               innumerable
               testimonies
               should
               we
               h●●●●ad
               ?
            
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Examen
             .
             Pacifique
             ,
             alias
             ,
             
               the
               Catholike
               Moderator
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Que
             les
             Catholique●
             &
             Hugunots
             s'
             accordent
             tellement
             en
             doctrine
             ,
             qu'
             ils
             sont
             de
             mesme
             foy
             &
             Religion
             ▪
             
               &
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               They
               are
               evident
               to
               the
               most
               ignorant
               and
               vnlearned
               persons
               .
               R
               S.
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               are
               decided
               with
               more
               facilitie
               ,
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             
               The
               house
               was
               said
               ●●
               be
               in
               S.
            
             Andrewes
             ;
             
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               a
               Puritane
               :
               this
               I
               speake
               from
               our
               Master
            
             Rainsden
             
               of
               Lincolne
               Colledge
               ,
               who
               heard
               it
               from
               the
               Honourable
               ,
               Sir
            
             Isaac
             Wake
             ,
             
               Embassadour
               for
               his
               Maiestie
               in
               Venice
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               booke
               presented
               him
               in
               France
               of
               this
               argument
               .
            
          
           
             The
             bo●kes
             were
             sold
             right
             ouer
             against
             ●●●
             lodgings
             .
          
           
             
               Vhndo
               y
               loy●●
               del
               R●y
               Iacobo
               contra
               la
               se
               Cathelica
               y
               aduertentias
               al
               lector
               para
               laa
               veri
               guaciom
               e
               intelligencia●d
               ste
               cas●
               para
               el
               mism●
               R●y
               y
               para
               todo
            
             Comuration
             dela
             Poluora
             Ay
             graues
             indicios
             .
             yes
             opinion
             may
             receb●da
             ●un
             entre
             Protestantes
             ,
             que
             tambien
             los
             auctores
             y
             trac
             ,
             adores
             dest
             a
             Conturation
             ,
             sucron
             delos
             ,
             que
             entreuinieron
             en
             esto
             vandos
             ,
             
               D.
               B.
               Cleremond
               ●
               .
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Hu●o
             les
             ann●s
             passados
             vua
             con
             ●vracion
             de
             seys
             o
             ocho
             caualleros
             mosos
             poco
             mas
             o
             menos
             los
             quales
             in
             duzidos
             como
             es
             fama
             por
             mannanade
             Alg●nos
             de
             los
             mismos
             Protestantes
             quisierō
             co●
             vno
             reindio
             violento
             del
             fuego
             material
             ataiar
             el
             incendio
             del
             fuego
             infernal
             ,
             que
             tantos
             annōs
             ha
             abrasada
             su
             patria
             .
             Pero
             sea
             como
             qui
             eren
             sus
             contrarios
             ,
             y
             aun
             que
             la
             bo●
             publica
             ,
             y
             muchas
             y
             grauissimas
             affirman
             ,
             que
             todo
             fue
             eniedo
             einueneion
             de
             estado
             (
             como
             esta
             dicho
             )
             digamos
             que
             los
             mismos
             executores
             fueron
             los
             Auctores
             dela
             coniuration
             ,
             
               D.
               B.
               Cleremon
               d.
               p.
               63.
               
            
          
           
             Brittanniae
             populos
             quos
             Pater
             ,
             ●●●s
             Re●
             optums
             nequiuit
             summis
             opibus
             ,
             et
             ingenti
             saepius
             instructa
             classe
             ,
             Catholicae
             Reipublicae
             Imperiopotestatique
             subiicere
             :
             Tu
             sapientiae
             vnius
             pre
             sidio
             ,
             Deoque
             adiutore
             fretus
             demulces
             ac
             mitigas
             ,
             
               Ep.
               praesixa
               .
               To.
            
             2.
             
             Tu
             das
             diligentce
             operam
             —
             (
             ne
             Catholica
             sides
             in
             Belgio
             ac
             Britannia
             concidat
             )
             vt
             si
             qua
             pars
             est
             vspiam
             religionis
             verae
             prolapsa
             ,
             testit●a●●●
             et
             sic
             vbi
             forte
             iam
             dui
             iacuerat
             excitetur
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Traduzidos
             de
             Latin
             en
             varias
             Lenguas
             por
             el
             D.
             B.
             de
             Cleremond
             
          
           
             
               Madriti
               par
               Fr.
               Quiroga
               158.
               4.
               
               Index
               expurgatorius
               iussu
               Bern
               de
               Sandoual
               et
               Roias
               Arch.
               Tolet
               Madr.
               ct
            
             1612.
             
             Index
             lib.
             expurgand
             .
             To.
             1.
             
               per
               l●
               .
               Mariam
               S
               Palatii
               .
               magistrum
               Romae
            
             2601.
             
             Index
             lib
             Prohibitorum
             in
             regno
             Portugalliae
             mandato
             
               Geo.
               Dalmaad
               .
               Oly.
               1581.
               
               Greg.
               Capuccini
               .
               Euchiridion
               Ecclesiasticum
               .
               Van.
               1588.
               8
               c.
               26.
               
               B●●lotheca
               SS
               .
               Patrum
               .
               To.
               1.
               
               Par.
               1575.
               
               To.
               8.
               et
               Par.
               1589.
               
               To
               9.
               
               Eadam
               ex
               praescripto
               Indicis
               Expurgatorii
               Roma
               ●ulgati
               To.
               8.
               
               Par.
               1609
               et
               Col.
               Agr.
               1618.
               et
               1622.
               
               Eman.
               sa
               Aph●rismi
               .
               Conf●ssariorum
               .
               Col.
               1609.
               et
               Par.
            
             1600.
             
          
           
             Necessario
             che
             quelli
             a
             chié
             commessa
             tal
             curas
             '
             opponghino
             per
             zelo
             del
             signore
             par
             mantenimen●●
             della
             santa
             fed●
             et
             de
             buoni
             costumi
             ,
             et
             opportunamente
             vegghino
             a
             i
             disordini
             che
             dela
             lettura
             diessi
             libri
             al
             sicuto
             nascarebbono
             
               Fr.
               Maria
               Ind.
               Expu●g
               .
               Roma
               .
               To.
            
             1.
             1604.
             
             Per
             tanto
             si
             commette
             espressameute
             ,
             à
             tutti
             i
             Libran
             di
             Roma
             et
             ad
             ogni
             altro
             diche
             conditione
             esser
             so
             voglia
             ,
             che
             hauendo
             nelle
             loro
             Boteghe
             è
             fludio
             alcuno
             de'
             sudetti
             libri
             ,
             debba
             subito
             consegnarli
             al
             nostro
             officio
             ,
             auuerten
             doli
             ,
             che
             oltre
             lagrauissmia
             offesache
             saranno
             à
             Dio
             contra
             facendo
             ,
             et
             oltre
             le
             censure
             ecclesiastiche
             ,
             nello
             queh
             incorrerano
             s●
             auuerà
             anco
             ●he
             venghino
             à
             notitia
             nostra
             si
             castigeranno
             seueramente
             ▪
             conforme
             alle
             pene
             '
             miraceiate
             nei
             sacri
             Canoni
             .
             nelle
             regole
             dell
             Indice
             .
             et
             ne
             i
             nostri
             Editti
             altre
             volte
             publi
             cati
             in
             mater
             a
             de
             libri
             .
             
               Fr.
               Io.
               maria
               B.
               asichellens
               .
               S.
               Palatii
               Apestotici
               Mag.
               manu
               propria
               .
            
             a
             
               Didat
               .
               Stella
               in
               Evang.
               Lucam
               .
               To
               1.
               esta
               corregido
               y
               emendad●
               conforme
               al
               Expurgatorio
               dela
               santa
               Inquisition
               della
               Compania
               de
               Iesu
               de
               Cadiz
               .
               Melchiur
               do
               Gadea
            
             is
             purged
             and
             hath
             som
             sheets
             pasted
             .
             b
             
               G●
               .
               Budae●
               1.
               operum
               .
               To.
               2.
               lib
               de
               Asse
               et
               partilus
               eius
               .
               Bas
               .
            
             1557
             is
             throughly
             purged
             and
             remaineth
             in
             the
             publique
             view
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             
               Publique
               Librari
            
             ,
             with
             some
             whole
             sheetes
             pasted
             together
             Vi
             este
             libro
             por
             mandado
             de
             los
             sennores
             Inquisidores
             de
             Seuill●
             —
             conforme
             al
             Catalogo
             Expurgatorio
             general
             ,
             y
             ansi
             se
             .
             puede
             teuer
             y
             leer
             .
             
               Sept.
               1585
               Fray.
               Chrisioual
               Debuero
            
             .
             c
             
               Master
               Medkirch
               our
               Profess●ur
               of
               Hebrew
               hath
               Car.
               Molinaeus
               ●●
               .
               Commerciorum
               ●●●
               suararum
               in
               his
               hands
               that
               possed
               the
               censure
               of
               Ia.
               Pamelius
               .
               subscribed
               thus
               ,
               Expurgauit
               ad
               prescriprum
               libri
               Expurgatorii
               .
               Iac.
               Pa●●●li
               .
               anno
               .
               1555.
               
               Par.
            
             Inter
             caetera
             subit
             malam
             fortunam
             Bibliotheca
             non
             vulgaris
             ,
             quae
             mihi
             inpretio
             ,
             et
             deliciis
             :
             cum
             illa
             siunl
             lucubrationes
             et
             vigiliae
             longi
             temporis
             ,
             quas
             dum
             solicitus
             conor
             pecunia
             redmere
             ,
             nusquam
             repertus
             raptor
             incertum
             incendione
             an
             easu
             aliquo
             perierint
             ,
             mihi
             non
             dubium
             periisse
             
               Ferd.
               Martin
               Masca●e●has
               te
               de
               anxili●
               diu
               gratia
               Lud.
            
             1605.
             
          
           
             
               A.
               C.
               In
               his
               proface
               answering
               a
               Treatise
               intituted
               ,
            
             Tho
             Fisher
             caught
             in
             his
             owne
             net
             .
          
           
             
               Cyrill
               .
               Par
               1573.
               p.
               172.
               iu
               fine
               .
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               ●
               .
               ●●
               sextu
               d●leetu●
            
             fidei
             aut
             gratiam
             ●
             .
             ●
             
               E●cher
               B●s
               1531.
               lib.
               1.
               
               ●●
               Gen●●●●●
               .
               8
               ●
               10
               Iuilis
               ,
               In
               T●●●
               vbi
               logitur
            
             imago
             dei
             anima
             peccatrix
             esse
             de
             sinit
             
               Legendum
               es●
            
             Anima
             peccatrix
             esse
             non
             desinit
             .
             
               In
               lib.
               Aut
               Nyssens
            
             eam
             vero
             solūmodo
             naturam
             ,
             quae
             increata
             est
             colere
             et
             venerari
             didicimus
             
               Bb.
               Pp.
               Par.
               1575
               Ise
               .
               1.
               
               S●●●
               .
               1.
               
               Chrys
               .
               Serm
               16.
               euisdem
               Ib.
               Col.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             Hildegardis
             .
          
           
             Poss
             .
             in
             Appar
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quin
             igitur
             accedis
             quod
             tot
             Angli
             summa
             um
             laude
             faciunt
             .
             
               Possenius
               Ib.
            
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Ascanius
             
               my
               Predecesour
               in
               Mongeham
               in
               Kent
               .
               Thus
               haue
               they
               answered
               my
            
             Bellum
             Papale
             ,
             and
             Ecloga
             ;
             
               but
               omitted
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               my
               book
               of
            
             Corruptions
             ,
             Wicklifes
             conformitie
             ,
             downefall
             of
             the
             Iesuite
             .
          
           
             Printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Lawes
             de
             Grenadoes
             spirituall
             Doctrine
             ,
             translated
             by
             Rich.
             Gibbon
             ,
             Lon.
             1599.
             p.
             393.
             
          
           
             This
             booke
             I
             got
             into
             my
             hands
             as
             a
             speciall
             Secret
             of
             theirs
             ,
             not
             without
             much
             adoe
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             ,
             had
             bin
             administred
             onely
             to
             Graduates
             ,
             it
             might
             in
             some
             sort
             haue
             been
             indured
             :
             but
             to
             administer
             the
             same
             to
             Lay
             and
             vnlettered
             Papists
             being
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             ●leane
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             can
             be
             defended
             .
             Againe
             ,
             of
             the
             points
             pressed
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             some
             are
             crved
             downe
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             Indulgences
             ,
             some
             denied
             by
             almost
             all
             ,
             as
             adoration
             of
             Images
             :
             some
             doubted
             of
             by
             their
             best
             learned
             ,
             as
             Purgatorie
             :
             some
             held
             with
             a
             distinction
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             seuen
             Sacraments
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             simple
             Papists
             must
             sweare
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saued
             without
             holding
             them
             all
             .